THE CITY OF GOD.
BOOK I.
ARGUMENT.
AUGUSTIN CENSURES THE PAGANS, WHO ATTRIBUTED
THE CALAMITIES OF THE WORLD, AND ESPECIALLY THE RECENT SACK OF ROME BY THE
GOTHS, TO THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION, AND ITS PROHIBITION OF THE WORSHIP OF THE
GODS. HE SPEAKS OF THE BLESSINGS AND ILLS OF LIFE, WHICH THEN, AS ALWAYS,
HAPPENED TO GOOD AND BAD MEN ALIKE. FINALLY, HE REBUKES THE SHAMELESSNESS OF
THOSE WHO CAST UP TO THE CHRISTIANS THAT THEIR WOMEN HAD BEEN VIOLATED BY THE
SOLDIERS.
PREFACE, EXPLAINING HIS DESIGN IN UNDERTAKING THIS WORK.
THE glorious city of God(1) is my theme in this work,
which you, my dearest son Marcellinus,(2) suggested, and which is due to you by
my promise. I have undertaken its defence against those who prefer their own
gods to the Founder of this city,--a city surpassingly glorious, whether we view
it as it still lives by faith in this fleeting course of time, and sojourns as a
stranger in the midst of the ungodly, or as it shall dwell in the fixed
stability of its eternal seat, which it now with patience waits for, expecting
until "righteousness shall return unto judgment,''(3) and it obtain, by virtue
of its excellence, final victory and perfect peace. A great work this, and an
arduous; but God is my helper. For I am aware what ability is requisite to
persuade the proud how great is the virtue of humility, which raises us, not by
a quite human arrogance, but by a divine grace, above all earthly dignities that
totter on this shifting scene. For the King and Founder of this city of which we
speak, has in Scripture uttered to His people a dictum of the divine law in
these words: "God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble."(4) But
this, which is God's prerogative, the inflated ambition of a proud spirit also
affects, and dearly loves that this be numbered among its attributes, to
"Show pity to
the humbled soul,
And crush the
sons of pride."(5)
And
therefore, as the plan of this work we have undertaken requires, and as occasion
offers, we must speak also of the earthly city, which, though it be mistress of
the nations, is itself ruled by its lust of rule.
CHAP. I.--OF THE ADVERSARIES OF THE NAME OF
CHRIST, WHOM THE BARBARIANS FOR CHRIST'S SAKE SPARED WHEN THEY STORMED THE CITY.
For to this earthly city belong the enemies against whom
I have to defend the city of God. Many of them, indeed, being reclaimed from
their ungodly error, have become sufficiently creditable citizens of this city;
but
2
many are so
inflamed with hatred against it, and are so ungrateful to its Redeemer for His
signal benefits, as to forget that they would now be unable to utter a single
word to its prejudice, had they not found in its sacred places, as they fled
from the enemy's steel, that life in which they now boast themselves.(1) Are not
those very Romans, who were spared by the barbarians through their respect for
Christ, become enemies to the name of Christ? The reliquaries of the martyrs and
the churches of the apostles bear witness to this; for in the sack of the city
they were open sanctuary for all who fled to them, whether Christian or Pagan.
To their very threshold the blood-thirsty enemy raged; there his murderous fury
owned a limit. Thither did such of the enemy as had any pity convey those to
whom they had given quarter, lest any less mercifully disposed might fall upon
them. And, indeed, when even those murderers who everywhere else showed
themselves pitiless came to those spots where that was forbidden which the
license of war permitted in every other place, their furious rage for slaughter
was bridled, and their eagerness to take prisoners was quenched. Thus escaped
multitudes who now reproach the Christian religion, and impute to Christ the
ills that have befallen their city; but the preservation of their own life--a
boon which they owe to the respect entertained for Christ by the
barbarians--they attribute not to our Christ, but to their own good luck. They
ought rather, had they any right perceptions, to attribute the severities and
hardships inflicted by their enemies, to that divine providence which is wont to
reform the depraved manners of men by chastisement, and which exercises with
similar afflictions the righteous and praiseworthy,--either translating them,
when they have passed through the trial, to a better world, or detaining them
still on earth for ulterior purposes. And they ought to attribute it to the
spirit of these Christian times, that, contrary to the custom of war, these
bloodthirsty barbarians spared them, and spared them for Christ's sake, whether
this mercy was actually shown in promiscuous places, or in those places
specially dedicated to Christ's name, and of which the very largest were
selected as sanctuaries, that full scope might thus be given to the expansive
compassion which desired that a large multitude might find shelter there.
Therefore ought they to give God thanks, and with sincere confession flee for
refuge to His name, that so they may escape the punishment of eternal fire--they
who with lying lips took upon them this name, that they might escape the
punishment of present destruction. For of those whom you see insolently and
shamelessly insulting the servants of Christ, there are numbers who would not
have escaped that destruction and slaughter had they not pretended that they
themselves were Christ's servants. Yet now, in ungrateful pride and most impious
madness, and at the risk of being punished in everlasting darkness, they
perversely oppose that name under which they fraudulently protected themselves
for the sake of enjoying the light of this brief life.
CHAP. 2.--THAT IT IS QUITE CONTRARY TO THE
USAGE OF WAR, THAT THE VICTORS SHOULD SPARE THE VANQUISHED FOR THE SAKE OF THEIR
GODS.
There are histories of numberless wars, both before the
building of Rome and since its rise and the extension of its dominion; let these
be read, and let one instance be cited in which, when a city had been taken by
foreigners, the victors spared those who were found to have fled for sanctuary
to the temples of their gods;(2) or one instance in which a barbarian general
gave orders that none should be put to the sword who had been found in this or
that temple. Did not AEneas see
"Dying Priam at the
shrine,
Staining the hearth he made divine? "(3)
Did not
Diomede and Ulysses
"Drag with
red hands. the sentry slain, Her fateful image from your fane,
Her chaste locks touch, and stain with gore The
virgin coronal she wore?" 4
Neither is
that true which follows, that
"Thenceforth the tide of fortune changed, And Greece grew weak."(5)
For after
this they conquered and destroyed Troy with fire and sword; after this they
beheaded Priam as he fled to the altars. Neither did Troy perish because it lost
Minerva. For what had Minerva herself first lost, that she should perish? Her
guards perhaps? No doubt; just her guards. For as soon as they were slain, she
could be stolen. It was not, in fact, the men who were preserved by the image,
but the image by the men. How,
then, was she
invoked to defend the city and the citizens, she who could not defend her own
defenders?
CHAP. 3.--THAT THE ROMANS DID NOT SHOW THEIR
USUAL SAGACITY WHEN THEY TRUSTED THAT THEY WOULD BE BENEFITED BY THE GODS WHO
HAD BEEN UNABLE TO DEFEND TROY.
And these be the gods to whose protecting care the Romans
were delighted to entrust their city! 0 too, too piteous mistake! And they are
enraged at us when we speak thus about their gods, though, so far from being
enraged at their own writers, they part with money to learn what they say; and,
indeed, the very teachers of these authors are reckoned worthy of a salary from
the public purse, and of other honors. There is Virgil, who is read by boys, in
order that this great poet, this most famous and approved of all poets, may
impregnate their virgin minds, and may not readily be forgotten by them,
according to that saying of Horace,
"The fresh cask long keeps its first tang."(1)
Well, in this
Virgil, I say, Juno is introduced as hostile to the Trojans, and stirring up
AEolus, the king of the winds, against them in the words,
"A race I hate now ploughs the sea,
Transporting Troy to Italy,
And home-gods conquered"(2) . . .
And ought
prudent men to have entrusted the defence of Rome to these conquered gods? But
it will be said, this was only the saying of Juno, who, like an angry woman, did
not know what she was saying. What, then, says AEneas himself,--AEneas who is so
often designated "pious?" Does he not say,
"Lo!
Panthus, 'scaped from death by flight, Priest of Apollo on the height,
His conquered gods with trembling hands He
bears, and shelter swift demands?"(3)
Is it not
clear that the gods (whom he does not scruple to call "conquered") were rather
entrusted to AEneas than he to them, when it is said to him,
"The gods of
her domestic shrines
Your country to your care consigns?"(4)
If, then,
Virgil says that the gods were such as these, and were conquered, and that when
conquered they could not escape except under the protection of a man, what a
madness is it to suppose that Rome had been wisely en-trusted to these
guardians, and could not have been taken unless it had lost them! Indeed,
to worship
conquered gods as protectors and champions, what is this but to worship, not
good divinities, but evil omens?(5) Would it not be wiser to believe, not that
Rome would never have fallen into so great a calamity had not they first perished, but rather
that they would have perished long since had not Rome preserved them as long as
she could? For who does not see, when he thinks of it, what a foolish assumption
it is that they could not be vanquished under vanquished defenders, and that
they only perished because they had lost their guardian gods, when, indeed, the
only cause of their perishing was that they chose for their protectors gods
condemned to perish? The poets, therefore, when they composed and sang these
things about the conquered gods, had no intention to invent falsehoods, but
uttered, as honest men, what the truth extorted from them. This, however, will
be carefully and copiously discussed in another and more fitting place.
Meanwhile I will briefly, and to the best of my ability, explain what I meant to
say about these ungrateful men who blasphemously impute to Christ the calamities
which they deservedly suffer in consequence of their own wicked ways, while that
which is for Christ's sake spared them in spite of their wickedness they do not
even take the trouble to notice; and in their mad and blasphemous insolence,
they use against His name those very lips wherewith they falsely claimed that
same name that their lives might be spared. In the places consecrated to Christ,
where for His sake no enemy would injure them, they restrained their tongues
that they might be safe and protected; but no sooner do they emerge from these
sanctuaries, than they un-bridle these tongues to hurl against Him curses full
of hate.
CHAP. 4.--OF THE ASYLUM OF JUNO IN TROY, WHICH
SAVED NO ONE FROM THE GREEKS; AND OF THE CHURCHES OF THE APOSTLES, WHICH
PROTECTED FROM THE BARBARIANS ALL WHO FLED TO THEM.
Troy itself, the mother of the Roman people, was not
able, as I have said, to protect its own citizens in the sacred places of their
gods from the fire and sword of the Greeks, though the Greeks worshipped the
same gods. Not only so, but
"Phoenix and Ulysses fell In the void courts by Juno's cell
Were set the spoils to keep; Snatched from the burning shrines away,
There Ilium's mighty treasure lay,
4
Rich altars,
bowls of massy gold, And captive raiment, rudely rolled
In one promiscuous heap; While boys and matrons, wild
with fear, In long array were standing near." (1)
In other
words, the place consecrated to so great a goddess was chosen, not that from it
none might be led out a captive, but that in it all the captives might be
immured. Compare now this "asylum"--the asylum not of an ordinary god, not of
one of the rank and file of gods, but of Jove's own sister and wife, the queen
of all the gods--with the churches built in memory of the apostles. Into it were
collected the spoils rescued from the blazing temples and snatched from the
gods, not that they might be restored to the vanquished, but divided among the
victors; while into these was carried back, with the most religious observance
anti respect, everything which belonged to them, even though found elsewhere
There liberty was lost; here preserved. There bondage was strict; here strictly
excluded Into that temple men were driven to become the chattels of their
enemies, now lording it over them; into these churches men were led by their
relenting foes, that they might be at liberty. In fine, the gentle(2) Greeks
appropriated that temple of Juno to the purposes of their own avarice and pride;
while these churches of Christ were chosen even by the savage barbarians as the
fit scenes for humility and mercy. But perhaps, after all, the Greeks did in
that victory of theirs spare the temples of those gods whom they worshipped in
common with the Trojans, and did not dare to put to the sword or make captive
the wretched and vanquished Trojans who fled thither; and perhaps Virgil, in the
manner of poets, has depicted what never really happened? But there is no
question that he depicted the usual custom of an enemy when sacking a city.
CHAP, 5.--CAESAR'S STATEMENT REGARDING THE
UNIVERSAL CUSTOM OF AN ENEMY WHEN SACKING A CITY.
Even Caesar himself gives us positive testimony regarding
this custom; for, in his deliverance in the senate about the conspirators, he
says (as Sallust, a historian of distinguished veracity, writes(3)) "that
virgins and boys are violated, children torn from the embrace of their parents,
matrons subjected to whatever should be the pleasure of the conquerors, temples
and houses plundered, slaughter and burning rife; in fine, all things filled
with arms, corpses, blood, and wailing." If he had not mentioned temples here,
we might suppose that enemies were in the habit of sparing the dwellings of the
gods. And the Roman temples were in danger of these disasters, not from foreign
foes, but from Catiline and his associates, the most noble senators and citizens
of Rome. But these, it may be said, were abandoned men, and the parricides of
their fatherland.
CHAP. 6.--THAT NOT EVEN THE ROMANS, WHEN THEY
TOOK CITIES, SPARED THE CONQUERED IN THEIR TEMPLES.
Why, then, need our argument take note of the many
nations who have waged wars with one another, and have nowhere spared the
conquered in the temples of their gods? Let us look at the practice of the
Romans themselves let us, I say, recall and review the Romans, whose chief
praise it has been "to spare the vanquished and subdue the proud," and that they
preferred "rather to forgive than to revenge an injury;"(4) and among so many
and I great cities which they have stormed, taken, and overthrown for the
extension of their dominion, let us be told what temples they were accustomed to
exempt, so that whoever took refuge in them was free. Or have they really done
this, and has the fact been suppressed by the historians of these events? Is it
to be believed, that men who sought out with the greatest eagerness points they
could praise, would omit those which, in their own estimation, are the most
signal proofs of piety? Marcus Marcellus, a distinguished Roman, who took
Syracuse, a most splendidly adorned city, is reported to have bewailed its
coming ruin, and to have shed his own tears over it before he spill its blood.
He took steps also to preserve the chastity even of his enemy. For before he
gave orders for the storming of the city, he issued an edict forbidding the
violation of any free person. Yet the city was sacked according to the custom of
war; nor do we anywhere read, that even by so chaste and gentle a commander
orders were given that no one should be injured who had fled to this or that
temple. And this certainly would by no means have been omitted, when neither his
weeping nor his edict preservative of chastity could be passed in silence.
Fabius, the conqueror of the city of Tarentum, is praised for abstaining from
making booty of the images. For when his secretary proposed the question to him,
what he wished done with
5
the statues
of the gods, which had been taken in large numbers, he veiled his moderation
under a joke. For he asked of what sort they were; and when they reported to him
that there were not only many large images, but some of them armed, "Oh," says
he, "let us leave with the Tarentines their angry gods." Seeing, then, that the
writers of Roman history could not pass in silence, neither the weeping of the
one general nor the laughing of the other, neither the chaste pity of the one
nor the facetious moderation of the other, on what occasion would it be omitted,
if, for the honor of any of their enemy's gods, they had shown this particular
form of leniency, that in any temple slaughter or captivity was prohibited?
CHAP. 7.--THAT THE CRUELTIES WHICH OCCURRED IN
THE SACK OF ROME WERE IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE CUSTOM OF WAR, WHEREAS THE ACTS OF
CLEMENCY RESULTED FROM THE INFLUENCE OF CHRIST'S NAME.
All the spoiling, then, which Rome was exposed to in the
recent calamity--all the slaughter, plundering, burning, and misery--was the
result of the custom of war. But what was novel, was that savage barbarians
showed themselves in so gentle a guise, that the largest churches were chosen
and set apart for the purpose of being filled with the people to whom quarter
was given, and that in them none were slain, from them none forcibly dragged;
that into them many were led by their relenting enemies to be set at liberty,
and that from them none were led into slavery by merciless foes. Whoever does
not see that this is to be attributed to the name of Christ, and to the
Christian temper, is blind; whoever sees this, and gives no praise, is
ungrateful; whoever hinders any one from praising it, is mad. Far be it from any
prudent man to impute this clemency to the barbarians. Their fierce and bloody
minds were awed, and bridled, and marvellously tempered by Him who so long
before said by His prophet, "I will visit their transgression with the rod, and
their iniquities with stripes; nevertheless my loving-kindness will I not
utterly take from them."(1)
CHAP. 8.--OF THE ADVANTAGES AND DISADVANTAGES
WHICH OFTEN INDISCRIMINATELY ACCRUE TO GOOD AND WICKED MEN.
Will some one say, Why, then, was this divine compassion
extended even to the ungodly and ungrateful? Why, but because it was the mercy
of Him who daily "maketh
His sun to
rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the
unjust."(2) For though some of these men, taking thought of this, repent of
their wickedness and reform, some, as the apostle says, "despising the riches of
His goodness and long-suffering, after their hardness and impenitent heart,
treasure up unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the
righteous judgment of God, who will render to every man according to his
deeds:"(3) nevertheless does the patience of God still invite the wicked to
repentance, even as the scourge of God educates the good to patience. And so,
too, does the mercy of God embrace the good that it may cherish them, as the
severity of God arrests the wicked to punish them. To the divine providence it
has seemed good to prepare in the world to come for the righteous good things,
which the unrighteous shall not enjoy; and for the wicked evil things, by which
the good shall not be tormented. But as for the good things of this life, and
its ills, God has willed that these should be common to both; that we might not
too eagerly covet the things which wicked men are seen equally to enjoy, nor
shrink with an unseemly fear from the ills which even good men often suffer.
There is, too, a very great difference in the purpose
served both by those events which we call adverse and those called prosperous.
For the good man is neither uplifted with the good things of time, nor broken by
its ills; but the wicked man, because he is corrupted by this world's happiness,
feels himself punished by its unhappiness.(4) Yet often, even in the present
distribution of temporal things, does God plainly evince His own interference.
For if every sin were now visited with manifest punishment, nothing would seem
to be reserved for the final judgment; on the other hand, if no sin received now
a plainly divine punishment, it would be concluded that there is no divine
providence at all. And so of the good things of this life: if God did not by a
very visible liberality confer these on some of those persons who ask for them,
we should say that these good things were not at His disposal; and if He gave
them to all who sought them, we should suppose that such were the only rewards
of His service; and such a service would make us not godly, but greedy rather,
and covetous. Wherefore, though good and bad men suffer alike, we must not
suppose that there is no difference between the men themselves, because there is
no
6
difference in
what they both suffer. For even in the likeness of the sufferings, there remains
an unlikeness in the sufferers; and though exposed to the same anguish, virtue
and vice are not the same thing. For as the same fire causes gold to glow
brightly, and chaff to smoke; and under the same flail the straw is beaten
small, while the grain is cleansed; and as the lees are not mixed with the oil,
though squeezed out of the vat by the same pressure, so the same violence of
affliction proves, purges, clarifies the good, but damns, ruins, exterminates
the wicked. And thus it is that in the same affliction the wicked detest God and
blaspheme, while the good pray and praise. So material a difference does it
make, not what ills are suffered, but what kind of man suffers them. For,
stirred up with the same movement, mud exhales a horrible stench, and ointment
emits a fragrant odor.
CHAP. 9.--OF THE REASONS FOR ADMINISTERING
CORRECTION TO BAD AND GOOD TOGETHER.
What, then, have the Christians suffered in that
calamitous period, which would not profit every one who duly and faithfully
considered the following circumstances? First of all, they must humbly consider
those very sins which have provoked God to fill the world with such terrible
disasters; for although they be far from the excesses of wicked, immoral, and
ungodly men, yet they do not judge themselves so clean removed from all faults
as to be too good to suffer for these even temporal ills. For every man, however
laudably he lives, yet yields in some points to the lust of the flesh. Though he
do not fall into gross enormity of wickedness, and abandoned viciousness, and
abominable profanity, yet he slips into some sins, either rarely or so much the
more frequently as the sins seem of less account. But not to mention this, where
can we readily find a man who holds in fit and just estimation those persons on
account of whose revolting pride, luxury, and avarice, and cursed iniquities and
impiety, God now smites the earth as His predictions threatened? Where is the
man who lives with them in the style in which it becomes us to live with them?
For often we wickedly blind ourselves to the occasions of teaching and
admonishing them, sometimes even of reprimanding and chiding them, either
because we shrink from the labor or are ashamed to offend them, or because we
fear to lose good friendships, lest this should stand in the way of our
advancement, or injure us in some worldly matter, which either our covetous
disposition desires
to obtain, or
our weakness shrinks from losing. So that, although the conduct of wicked men is
distasteful to the good, and therefore they do not fall with them into that
damnation which in the next life awaits such persons, yet, because they spare
their damnable sins through fear, therefore, even though their own sins be
slight and venial, they are justly scourged with the wicked in this world,
though in eternity they quite escape punishment. Justly, when God afflicts them
in common with the wicked, do they find this life bitter, through love of whose
sweetness they declined to be bitter to these sinners.
If any one forbears to reprove and find fault with those
who are doing wrong, because he seeks a more seasonable opportunity, or because
he fears they may be made worse by his rebuke, or that other weak persons may be
disheartened from endeavoring to lead a good and pious life, and may be driven
from the faith; this man's omission seems to be occasioned not by covetousness,
but by a charitable consideration. But what is blame-worthy is, that they who
themselves revolt from the conduct of the wicked, and live in quite another
fashion, yet spare those faults in other men which they ought to reprehend and
wean them from; and spare them because they fear to give offence, test they
should injure their interests in those things which good men may innocently and
legitimately use,--though they use them more greedily than becomes persons who
are strangers in this world, and profess the hope of a heavenly country. For not
only the weaker brethren who enjoy married life, and have children (or desire to
have them), and own houses and establishments, whom the apostle addresses in the
churches, warning and instructing them how they should live, both the wives with
their husbands, and the husbands with their wives, the children with their
parents, and parents with their children, and servants with their masters, and
masters with their servants,--not only do these weaker brethren gladly obtain
and grudgingly lose many earthly and temporal things on account of which they
dare not offend men whose polluted and wicked life greatly displeases them; but
those also who live at a higher level, who are not entangled in the meshes of
married life, but use meagre food and raiment, do often take thought of their
own safety and good name, and abstain from finding fault with the wicked,
because they fear their wiles and violence. And although they do not fear them
to such an extent as to be drawn to the commission of like iniquities, nay, not
by any threats or violence soever; yet those very deeds which
7
they refuse
to share in the commission of they often decline to find fault with, when
possibly they might by finding fault prevent their commission. They abstain from
interference, because they fear that, if it fail of good effect, their own
safety or reputation may be damaged or destroyed; not because they see that
their preservation and good name are needful, that they may be able to influence
those who need their instruction, but rather because they weakly relish the
flattery and respect of men, and fear the judgments of the people, and the pain
or death of the body; that is to say, their non-intervention is the result of
selfishness, and not of love.
Accordingly this seems to me to be one principal reason
why the good are chastised along with the wicked, when God is pleased to visit
with temporal punishments the profligate manners of a community. They are
punished together, not because they have spent an equally corrupt life, but
because the good as well as the wicked, though not equally with them, love this
present life; while they ought to hold it cheap, that the wicked, being
admonished and reformed by their example, might lay hold of life eternal. And if
they will not be the companions of the good in seeking life everlasting, they
should be loved as enemies, and be dealt with patiently. For so long as they
live, it remains uncertain whether they may not come to a better mind. These
selfish persons have more cause to fear than those to whom it was said through
the prophet, "He is taken away in his iniquity, but his blood will I require at
the watchman's hand."(1) For watchmen or overseers of the people are appointed
in churches, that they may unsparingly rebuke sin. Nor is that man guiltless of
the sin we speak of, who, though he be not a watchman, yet sees in the conduct
of those with whom the relationships of this life bring him into contact, many
things that should be blamed, and yet overlooks them, fearing to give offence,
and lose such worldly blessings as may legitimately be desired, but which he too
eagerly grasps. Then, lastly, there is another reason why the good are afflicted
with temporal calamities--the reason which Job's case exemplifies: that the
human spirit may be proved, and that it may be manifested with what fortitude of
pious trust, and with how unmercenary a love, it cleaves to God.(2)
CHAP. 10.--THAT THE SAINTS LOSE NOTHING IN
LOSING TEMPORAL GOODS.
These are the considerations which one
must keep in
view, that he may answer the question whether any evil happens to the faithful
and godly which cannot be turned to profit. Or shall we say that the question is
needless, and that the apostle is vaporing when he says, "We know that all
things work together for good to them that love God ?"(3)
They lost all they had. Their faith? Their godliness? The
possessions of the hidden man of the heart, which in the sight of God are of
great price?(4) Did they lose these? For these are the wealth of Christians, to
whom the wealthy apostle said, "Godliness with contentment is great gain. For we
brought nothing into this world, find it is certain we can carry nothing out.
And having food and raiment, let us be therewith content. But they that will be
rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts,
which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the root
of all evil; which, while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith,
and pierced themselves through with many sorrows."(5)
They, then, who lost their worldly all in the sack of
Rome, if they owned their possessions as they had been taught by the apostle,
who himself was poor without, but rich within,--that is to say, if they used the
world as not using it,--could say in the words of Job, heavily tried, but not
overcome: "Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return
thither: the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; as it pleased the Lord, so
has it come to pass: blessed be the name of the Lord."(6) Like a good servant,
Job counted the will of his Lord his great possession, by obedience to which his
soul was enriched; nor did it grieve him to lose, while yet living, those goods
which he must shortly leave at his death. But as to those feebler spirits who,
though they cannot be said to prefer earthly possessions to Christ, do yet
cleave to them with a somewhat immoderate attachment, they have discovered by
the pain of losing these things how much they were sinning in loving them. For
their grief is of their own making; in the words of the apostle quoted above,
"they have pierced themselves through with many sorrows." For it was well that
they who had so long despised these verbal admonitions should receive the
teaching of experience. For when the apostle says, "They that will be rich fall
into temptation," and so on, what he blames in riches is not the possession of
them, but the desire of them. For elsewhere he says, "Charge them that
8
are rich in
this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in
the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good,
that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate;
laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come,
that they may lay hold on eternal life."(1) They who were making such a use of
their property have been consoled for light losses by great gains, and have had
more pleasure in those possessions which they have securely laid past, by freely
giving them away, than grief in those which they entirely lost by an anxious and
selfish hoarding of them. For nothing could perish on earth save what they would
be ashamed to carry away from earth. Our Lord's injunction runs, "Lay not up for
yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where
thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven,
where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through
nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."(2) And
they who have listened to this injunction have proved in the time of tribulation
how well they were advised in not despising this most trustworthy teacher, and
most faithful and mighty guardian of their treasure. For if many were glad that
their treasure was stored in places which the enemy chanced not to light upon,
how much better founded was the joy of those who, by the counsel of their God,
had fled with their treasure to a citadel which no enemy can possibly reach!
Thus our Paulinus, bishop of Nola,(3) who voluntarily abandoned vast wealth and
became quite poor, though abundantly rich in holiness, when the barbarians
sacked Nola, and took him prisoner, used silently to pray, as he afterwards told
me, "O Lord, let me not be troubled for gold and silver, for where all my
treasure is Thou knowest." For all his treasure was where he had been taught to
hide and store it by Him who had also foretold that these calamities would
happen in the world. Consequently those persons who obeyed their Lord when He
warned them where and how to lay up treasure, did not lose even their, earthly
possessions in the invasion of the barbarians; while those who are now repenting
that they did not obey Him have learnt the right use of earthly goods, if not by
the wisdom which would have prevented their loss, at least by the experience
which follows it.
But some good and Christian men have been put to the
torture, that they might be forced to deliver up their goods to the enemy. They
could indeed neither deliver nor lose that good which made themselves good. If,
however, they preferred torture to the surrender of the mammon of iniquity, then
I say they were not good men. Rather they should have been reminded that, if
they suffered so severely for the sake of money, they should endure all torment,
if need be, for Christ's sake; that they might be taught to love Him rather who
enriches with eternal felicity all who suffer for Him, and not silver and gold,
for which it was pitiable to suffer, whether they preserved it by telling a lie
or lost it by telling the truth. For under these tortures no one lost Christ by
confessing Him, no one preserved wealth save by denying its existence. So that
possibly the torture which taught them that they should set their affections on
a possession they could not lose, was more useful than those possessions which,
without any useful fruit at all, disquieted and tormented their anxious owners.
But then we are reminded that some were tortured who had no wealth to surrender,
but who were not believed when they said so. These too, however, had perhaps
some craving for wealth, and were not willingly poor with a holy resignation;
and to such it had to be made plain, that not the actual possession alone, but
also the desire of wealth, deserved such excruciating pains. And even if they
were destitute of any hidden stores of gold and silver, because they were living
in hopes of a better life,--I know not indeed if any such person was tortured on
the supposition that he had wealth; but if so, then certainly in confessing,
when put to the question, a holy poverty, he confessed Christ. And though it was
scarcely to be expected that the barbarians should believe him, yet no confessor
of a holy poverty could be tortured without receiving a heavenly reward.
Again, they say that the long famine laid many a
Christian low. But this, too, the faithful turned to good uses by a pious
endurance of it. For those whom famine killed outright it rescued from the ills
of this life, as a kindly disease would have done; and those who were only
hunger-bitten were taught to live more sparingly, and inured to longer fasts.
CHAP. 11.--OF THE END OF THIS LIFE, WHETHER IT
IS MATERIAL THAT IT BE LONG DELAYED.
But, it is added, many Christians were slaughtered, and
were put to death in a hideous
9
variety of
cruel ways. Well, if this be hard to bear, it is assuredly the common lot of all
who are born into this life. Of this at least I am certain, that no one has ever
died who was not destined to die some time. Now the end of life puts the longest
life on a par with the shortest. For of two things which have alike ceased to
be, the one is not better, the other worse--the one greater, the other less.(1)
And of what consequence is it what kind of death puts an end to life, since he
who has died once is not forced to go through the same ordeal a second time? And
as in the daily casualties of life every man is, as it were, threatened with
numberless deaths, so long as it remains uncertain which of them is his fate, I
would ask whether it is not better to suffer one and die, than to live in fear
of all? I am not unaware of the poor-spirited fear which prompts us to choose
rather to live long in fear of so many deaths, than to die once and so escape
them all; but the weak and cowardly shrinking of the flesh is one thing, and the
well-considered and reasonable persuasion of the soul quite another. That death
is not to be judged an evil which is the end of a good life; for death becomes
evil only by the retribution which follows it. They, then, who are destined to
die, need not be careful to inquire what death they are to die, but into what
place death will usher them. And since Christians are well aware that the death
of the godly pauper whose sores the dogs licked was far better than of the
wicked rich man who lay in purple and fine linen, what
harm could these terrific deaths do to the dead who had lived well?
CHAP. 12.--OF THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD: THAT THE
DENIAL OF IT TO CHRISTIANS DOES THEM NO INJURY.(2)
Further still, we are reminded that in such a carnage as
then occurred, the bodies could not even be buried. But godly confidence is not
appalled by so ill-omened a circumstance; for the faithful bear in mind that
assurance has been given that not a hair of their head shall perish, and that,
therefore, though they even be devoured by beasts, their blessed resurrection
will not hereby be hindered. The Truth would nowise have said, "Fear not them
which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul,"(3) if anything whatever
that an enemy could do to the body of the slain could be detrimental to the
future life. Or will some one perhaps take so absurd a position as to contend
that those who kill the body are not to be feared before death, and lest they
kill the body, but after death, lest they deprive it of burial? If this be so,
then that is false which Christ says, "Be not afraid of them that kill the body,
and after that have no more that they can do;"(4) for it seems they can do great
injury to the dead body. Far be it from us to suppose that the Truth can be thus
false. They who kill the body are said "to do something," because the deathblow
is felt, the body still having sensation; but after that, they have no more that
they can do, for in the slain body there is no sensation. And so there are
indeed many bodies of Christians lying unburied; but no one has separated them
from heaven, nor froth that earth which is all filled with the presence of Him
who knows whence He will raise again what He created. It is said, indeed, in the
Psalm: "The dead bodies of Thy servants have they given to be meat unto the
fowls of the heaven, the flesh of Thy saints unto the beasts of the earth. Their
blood have they shed like water round about Jerusalem; and there was none to
bury them."(5) But this was said rather to exhibit the cruelty of those who did
these things, than the misery of those who suffered them. To the eyes of men
this appears a harsh and doleful lot, yet "precious in the sight of the Lord is
the death of His saints."(6) Wherefore all these last offices and ceremonies
that concern the dead, the careful funeral arrangements, and the equipment of
the tomb, and the pomp of obsequies, are rather the solace of the living than
the comfort of the dead. If a costly burial does any good to a wicked man, a
squalid burial, or none at all, may harm the godly. His crowd of domestics
furnished the purple-clad Dives with a funeral gorgeous in the eye of man; but
in the sight of God that was a more sumptuous funeral which the ulcerous pauper
received at the hands of the angels, who did not carry him out to a marble tomb,
but bore him aloft to Abraham's bosom.
The men against whom I have undertaken to defend the city
of God laugh at all this. But even their own philosophers(7) have despised a
careful burial; and often whole armies have fought and fallen for their earthly
country without caring to inquire whether they
10
would be left
exposed on the field of battle, or become the food of wild beasts. Of this noble
disregard of sepulture poetry has well said: "He who has no tomb has the sky for
his vault."(1) How much less ought they to insult over the unburied bodies of
Christians, to whom it has been promised that the flesh itself shall be
restored, and the body formed anew, all the members of it being gathered not
only from the earth, but from the most secret recesses of any other of the
elements in which the dead bodies of men have lain hid !
CHAP. 13.--REASONS FOR BURYING THE BODIES
OF THE SAINTS.
Nevertheless the bodies of the dead are not on this
account to be despised and left unburied; least of all the bodies of the
righteous and faithful, which have been used by the Holy Spirit as His organs
and instruments for all good works. For if the dress of a father, or his ring,
or anything he wore, be precious to his children, in proportion to the love they
bore him, with how much more reason ought we to care for the bodies of those we
love, which they wore far more closely and intimately than any clothing! For the
body is not an extraneous ornament or aid, but a part of man's very nature. And
therefore to the righteous of ancient times the last offices were piously
rendered, and sepulchres provided for them, and obsequies celebrated;(2) and
they themselves, while yet alive, gave commandment to their sons about the
burial, and, on occasion, even about the removal of their bodies to some
favorite place.(3) And Tobit, according to the angel's testimony, is commended,
and is said to have pleased God by burying the dead.(4) Our Lord Himself, too,
though He was to rise again the third day, applauds, and commends to our
applause, the good work of the religious woman who poured precious ointment over
His limbs, and did it against His burial.(5) And the Gospel speaks with
commendation of those who were careful to take down His body from the cross, and
wrap it lovingly in costly cerements, and see to its burial.(6) These instances
certainly do not prove that corpses have any feeling; but they show that God's
providence extends even to the bodies of the dead, and that such pious offices
are pleasing to Him, as cherishing faith in the resurrection. And we may also
draw from them this wholesome lesson, that if God does not forget even any kind
office which loving care pays to the unconscious dead, much more does He reward
the charity we exercise towards the living. Other things, indeed, which the holy
patriarchs said of the burial and removal of their bodies, they meant to be
taken in a prophetic sense; but of these we need not here speak at large, what
we have already said being sufficient. But if the want of those things which are
necessary for the support of the living, as food and clothing, though painful
and trying, does not break down the fortitude and virtuous endurance of good
men, nor eradicate piety from their souls, but rather renders it more fruitful,
how much less can the absence of the funeral, and of the other customary
attentions paid to the dead, render those wretched who are already reposing in
the hidden abodes of the blessed ! Consequently, though in the sack of Rome and
of other towns the dead bodies of the Christians were deprived of these last
offices, this is neither the fault of the living, for they could not render
them; nor an infliction to the dead, for they cannot feel the loss.
CHAP. 14.--OF THE CAPTIVITY OF THE SAINTS, AND
THAT DIVINE CONSOLATION NEVER FAILED THEM THEREIN.
But, say they, many Christians were even led away
captive. This indeed were a most pitiable fate, if they could be led away to any
place where they could not find their God. But for this calamity also sacred
Scripture affords great consolation. The three youths(7) were captives; Daniel
was a captive; so were other prophets: and God, the comforter, did not fail
them. And in like manner He has not failed His own people in the power of a
nation which, though barbarous, is yet human,--He who did not abandon the
prophet(8) in the belly of a monster. These things, indeed, are turned to
ridicule rather than credited by those with whom we are debating; though they
believe what they read in their own books, that Arion of Methymna, the famous
lyrist,(9) when he was thrown overboard, was received on a dolphin's back and
carried to land. But that story of ours about the prophet Jonah is far more
incredible,--more incredible because more marvellous, and more marvellous because a greater exhibition of power.
CHAP. 15.--OF REGULUS, IN WHOM WE HAVE AN
EXAMPLE OF THE VOLUNTARY ENDURANCE OF CAPTIVITY FOR THE SAKE OF RELIGION; WHICH
YET DID NOT PROFIT HIM, THOUGH HE WAS A WORSHIPPER OF THE GODS.
But among their own famous men they have
11
a very noble
example of the voluntary endurance of captivity in obedience to a religious
scruple. Marcus Attilius Regulus, a Roman general, was a prisoner in the hands
of the Carthaginians. But they, being more anxious to exchange their prisoners
with the Romans than to keep them, sent Regulus as a special envoy with their
own embassadors to negotiate this exchanges but bound him first with an oath,
that if he failed to accomplish their wish, he would return to Carthage. He went
and persuaded the senate to the opposite course, because he believed it was not
for the advantage of the Roman republic to make an exchange of prisoners. After
he had thus exerted his influence, the Romans did not compel him to return to
the enemy; but what he had sworn he voluntarily performed. But the Carthaginians
put him to death with refined, elaborate, and horrible tortures. They shut him
up in a narrow box, in which he was compelled to stand, and in which finely
sharpened nails were fixed all round about him, so that he could not lean upon
any part of it without intense pain; and so they killed him by depriving him of
sleep.(1) With justice, indeed, do they applaud the virtue which rose superior
to so frightful a fate. However, the gods he swore by were those who are now
supposed to avenge the prohibition of their worship, by inflicting these present
calamities on the human race. But if these gods, who were worshipped specially
in this behalf, that they might confer happiness in this life, either willed or
permitted these punishments to be inflicted on one who kept his oath to them,
what more cruel punishment could they in their anger have inflicted on a
perjured person? But why may I not draw from my reasoning a double inference?
Regulus certainly had such reverence for the gods, that for his oath's sake he
would neither remain in his own land nor go elsewhere, but without hesitation
returned to his bitterest enemies. If he thought that this course would be
advantageous with respect to this present life, he was certainly much deceived,
for it brought his life to a frightful termination. By his own example, in fact,
he taught that the gods do not secure the temporal happiness of their
worshippers; since he himself, who was devoted to their worship, as both
conquered in battle and taken prisoner, and then, because he refused to act in
violation of the oath he had sworn by them, was tortured and put to death by a
new, and hitherto unheard of, and all too horrible kind of punishment. And on
the supposition that the worshippers of the gods are rewarded by felicity in the
life to come, why, then, do they calumniate the influence of Christianity? why
do they assert that this disaster has overtaken the city because it has ceased
to worship its gods, since, worship them as assiduously as it may, it may yet be
as unfortunate as Regulus was? Or will some one carry so wonderful a blindness
to the extent of wildly attempting, in the face of the evident truth, to contend
I that though one man might be unfortunate, though a worshipper of the gods, yet
a whole city could not be so? That is to say, the power of their gods is better
adapted to preserve multitudes than individuals,--as if a multitude were not
composed of individuals.
But if they say that M. Regulus, even while a prisoner
and enduring these bodily torments, might yet enjoy the blessedness of a
virtuous soul,(2) then let them recognize that true virtue by which a city also
may be blessed. For the blessedness of a community and of an individual flow
from the same source; for a community is nothing else than a harmonious
collection of individuals. So that I am not concerned meantime to discuss what
kind of virtue Regulus possessed; enough, that by his very noble example they
are forced to own that the gods are to be worshipped not for the sake of bodily
comforts or external advantages; for he preferred to lose all such things rather
than offend the gods by whom he had sworn. But what can we make of men who glory
in having such a citizen, but dread having a city like him? If they do not dread
this, then let them acknowledge that some such calamity as befell Regulus may
also befall a community, though they be worshipping their gods as diligently as
he; and let them no longer throw the blame of their misfortunes on Christianity.
But as our present concern is with those Christians who were taken prisoners,
let those who take occasion from this calamity to revile our most wholesome
religion in a fashion not less imprudent than impudent, consider this and hold
their peace; for if it was no reproach to their gods that a most punctilious
worshipper of theirs should, for the sake of keeping his oath to them, be
deprived of his native land without hope of finding another, and fall into the
hands of his enemies, and be put to death by a long-drawn and exquisite torture,
much less ought the Christian name to be charged with the captivity of those who
believe in its power, since they, in confident expectation of a heavenly
country, know that they are pilgrims even in their own homes.
12
CHAP. 16.--OF THE VIOLATION OF THE CONSECRATED
AND OTHER CHRISTIAN VIRGINS, TO WHICH THEY WERE SUBJECTED IN CAPTIVITY AND TO
WHICH THEIR OWN WILL GAVE NO CONSENT; AND WHETHER THIS CONTAMINATED THEIR SOULS.
But they fancy they bring a conclusive charge against
Christianity, when they aggravate the horror of captivity by adding that not
only wives and unmarried maidens, but even consecrated virgins, were violated.
But truly, with respect to this, it is not Christian faith, nor piety, nor even
the virtue of chastity, which is hemmed into any difficulty; the only difficulty
is so to treat the subject as to satisfy at once modesty and reason. And in
discussing it we shall not be so careful to reply to our accusers as to comfort
our friends. Letthis, therefore, in the first place, be laid down as an
unassailable position, that the virtue which makes the life good has its throne
in the soul, and thence rules the members of the body, which becomes holy in
virtue of the holiness of the will; and that while the will remains firm and
unshaken, nothing that another person does with the body, or upon the body, is
any fault of the person who suffers it, so long as he cannot escape it without
sin. But as not only pain may be inflicted, but lust gratified on the body of
another, whenever anything of this latter kind takes place, shame invades even a
thoroughly pure spirit from which modesty has not departed,--shame, lest that
act which could not be suffered without some sensual pleasure, should be
believed to have been committed also with some assent of the will.
CHAP. 17.--OF SUICIDE COMMITTED THROUGH FEAR OF PUNISHMENT OR DISHONOR.
And consequently, even if some of these virgins killed
themselves to avoid such disgrace, who that has any human feeling would refuse
to forgive them.? And as for those who would not put an end to their lives, lest
they might seem to escape the crime of another by a sin of their own, he who
lays this to their charge as a great wickedness is himself not guiltless of the
fault of folly. For if it is not, lawful to take the law into our own hands, and
slay even a guilty person, whose death no public sentence has warranted, then
certainly he who kills himself is a homicide, and so much the guiltier of his
own death, as he was more innocent of that offence for which he doomed himself to die. Do we justly
execrate the deed of Judas, and does truth itself pronounce that by hanging
himself he rather aggravated than expiated the guilt of that most iniquitous
betrayal, since, by despairing of God's mercy in his sorrow that wrought death,
he left to himself no place for a healing penitence? How much more ought he to
abstain from laying violent hands on himself who has done nothing worthy of such
a punishment! For Judas, when he killed himself, killed a wicked man; but he
passed from this life chargeable not only with the death of Christ, but with his
own: for though he killed himself on account of his crime, his killing himself
was another crime. Why, then, should a man who has done no ill do ill to
himself, and by killing himself kill the innocent to escape another's guilty
act, and perpetrate upon himself a sin of his own, that
the sin of another may not be perpetrated on him?
CHAP. 18.--OF THE VIOLENCE WHICH MAY BE DONE TO
THE BODY BY ANOTHER'S LUST, WHILE THE MIND REMAINS INVIOLATE.
But is there a fear that even another's lust may pollute
the violated? It will not pollute, if it be another's: if it pollute, it is not
another's, but is shared also by the polluted. But since purity is a virtue of
the soul, and has for its companion virtue, the fortitude which will rather
endure all ills than consent to evil; and since no one, however magnanimous and
pure, has always the disposal of his own body, but can control only the consent
and refusal of his will, what sane man can suppose that, if his body be seized
and forcibly made use of to satisfy the lust of another, he thereby loses his
purity? For if purity can be thus destroyed, then assuredly purity is no virtue
of the soul; nor can it be numbered among those good things by which the life is
made good, but among the good things of the body, in the same category as
strength, beauty, sound and unbroken health, and, in short, all such good things
as may be diminished without at all diminishing the goodness and rectitude of
our life. But if purity be nothing better than these, why should the body be
perilled that it may be preserved? If, on the other hand, it belongs to the
soul, then not even when the body is violated is it lost. Nay more, the virtue
of holy continence, when it resists the uncleanness of carnal lust, sanctifies
even the body, and therefore when this continence remains unsubdued, even the
sanctity of the body is preserved, because the will to use it holily remains,
and, so far as lies in the body itself, the power also.
For the sanctity of the body does not consist in the
integrity of its members, nor in their exemption from all touch; for they are
13
exposed to
various accidents which do violence to and wound them, and the surgeons who
administer relief often perform operations that sicken the spectator. A midwife,
suppose, has (whether maliciously or accidentally, or through unskillfulness)
destroyed the virginity of some girl, while endeavoring to ascertain it: I
suppose no one is so foolish as to
believe that, by this destruction of the integrity of one organ, the virgin has
lost anything even of her bodily sanctity. And thus, so long as the soul keeps
this firmness of purpose which sanctifies even the body, the violence done by
another's lust makes no impression on this bodily sanctity, which is preserved
intact by one's own persistent continence. Suppose a virgin violates the oath
she has sworn to God, and goes to meet her seducer with the intention of
yielding to him, shall we say that as she goes she is possessed even of bodily
sanctity, when already she has lost and destroyed that sanctity of soul which
sanctifies the body? Far be it from us to so misapply words. Let us rather draw
this conclusion, that while the sanctity of the soul remains even when the body
is violated, the sanctity of the body is not lost; and that, in like manner, the
sanctity of the body is lost when the sanctity of the soul is violated, though
the body itself remains intact. And therefore a woman who has been violated by
the sin of another, and without any consent of her own, has no cause to put
herself to death; much less has she cause to commit suicide in order to avoid
such violation, for in that case she commits certain homicide to prevent a crime
which is uncertain as yet, and not her own.
CHAP. 19.--OF LUCRETIA, WHO PUT AN END TO HER
LIFE BECAUSE OF THE OUTRAGE DONE HER.
This, then, is our position, and it seems sufficiently
lucid. We maintain that when a woman is violated while her soul admits no
consent to the iniquity, but remains inviolably chaste, the sin is not hers, but
his who violates her. But do they against whom we have to defend not only the
souls, but the sacred bodies too of these outraged Christian captives,--do they,
perhaps, dare to dispute our
position? But all know how loudly they extol the purity of Lucretia, that noble
matron of ancient Rome. When King Tarquin's son had violated her body, she made
known the wickedness of this young profligate to her husband Collatinus, and to
Brutus her kinsman, men of high rank and full of courage, and bound them by an
oath to avenge it. Then, heart-sick, and unable to bear the
shame, she
put an end to her life. What shall we call her? An adulteress, or chaste? There
is no question which she was. Not more happily than truly did a declaimer say of
this sad occurrence: "Here was a marvel: there were two, and only one committed
adultery." Most forcibly and truly spoken. For this declaimer, seeing in the
union of the two bodies the foul lust of the one, and the chaste will of the
other, and giving heed not to the contact of the bodily members, but to the wide
diversity of their souls, says: "There were two, but the adultery was committed
only by one."
But how is it, that she who was no partner to the crime
bears the heavier punishment of the two? For the adulterer was only banished
along with his father; she suffered the extreme penalty. If that was not
impurity by which she was unwillingly ravished, then this is not justice by
which she, being chaste, is punished. To you I appeal, ye laws and judges of
Rome. Even after the perpetration of great enormities, you do not suffer the
criminal to be slain untried. If, then, one were to bring to your bar this case,
and were to prove to you that a woman not only untried, but chaste and innocent,
had been killed, would you not visit the murderer with punishment proportionably
severe? This crime was committed by Lucretia; that Lucretia so celebrated and
landed slew the innocent, chaste, outraged Lucretia. Pronounce sentence. But if
you cannot, because there does not appear any one whom you can punish, why do
you extol with such unmeasured laudation her who slew an innocent and chaste
woman? Assuredly you will find it impossible to defend her before the judges of
the realms below, if they be such as your poets are fond of representing them;
for she is among those.
"Who
guiltless sent themselves to doom, And all for loathing of the day,
In madness threw their lives away."
And if she
with the others wishes to return,
'
Fate bars the way: around their keep The slow unlovely waters creep,
And bind with ninefold chain."(1)
Or perhaps
she is not there, because she slew herself conscious of guilt, not of innocence?
She herself alone knows her reason; but what if she was betrayed by the pleasure
of the act, and gave some consent to Sextus, though so violently abusing her,
and then was so affected with remorse, that she thought death alone could
expiate her sin? Even though this were the case, she ought still to have held
her hand from suicide, if she could with her false
14
gods have
accomplished a fruitful repentance. However, if such were the state of the case,
and if it were false that there were two, but one only committed adultery; if
the truth were that both were involved in it, one by open assault, the other by
secret consent, then she did not kill an innocent woman; and therefore her
erudite defenders may maintain that she is not among that class of the dwellers
below "who guiltless sent themselves to doom." But this case of Lucretia is in
such a dilemma, that if you extenuate the homicide, you confirm the adultery: if
you acquit her of adultery, you make the charge of homicide heavier; and there
is no way out of the dilemma, when one asks, If she was adulterous, why praise
her? if chaste, why slay her?
Nevertheless, for our purpose of refuting those who are
unable to comprehend what true sanctity is, and who therefore insult over our
outraged Christian women, it is enough that in the instance of this noble Roman
matron it was said in her praise, "There were two, but the adultery was the
crime of only one." For Lucretia was confidently believed to be superior to the
contamination of any consenting thought to the adultery. And accordingly, since
she killed herself for being subjected to an outrage in which she had no guilty
part, it is obvious that this act of hers was prompted not by the love of
purity, but by the overwhelming burden of her shame. She was ashamed that so
foul a crime had been perpetrated upon her, though without her abetting; and
this matron, with the Roman love of glory in her veins, was seized with a proud
dread that, if she continued to live, it would be supposed she willingly did not
resent the wrong that had been done her. She could not exhibit to men her
conscience but she judged that her self-inflicted punishment would testify her
state of mind; and she burned with shame at the thought that her patient
endurance of the foul affront that another had done her, should be construed
into complicity with him. Not such was the decision of the Christian women who
suffered as she did, and yet survive. They declined to avenge upon themselves
the guilt of others, and so add crimes of their own to those crimes in which
they had no share. For this they would have done had their shame driven them to
homicide, as the lust of their enemies had driven them to adultery. Within their
own souls, in the witness of their own conscience, they enjoy the glory of
chastity. In the sight of God, too, they are esteemed pure, and this contents
them; they ask no more: it suffices them to have opportunity of doing good, and
they decline to evade the distress of human
suspicion,
lest they thereby deviate from the divine law.
CHAP. 20.--THAT CHRISTIANS HAVE NO AUTHORITY
FOR COMMITTING SUICIDE IN ANY CIRCUMSTANCES WHATEVER.
It is not without significance, that in no passage of the
holy canonical books there can be found either divine precept or permission to
take away our own life, whether for the sake of entering on the enjoyment of
immortality, or of shunning, or ridding ourselves of anything whatever. Nay, the
law, rightly interpreted, even prohibits suicide, where it says, "Thou shalt not
kill." This is proved especially by the omission of the words "thy neighbor,"
which are inserted when false witness is forbidden: "Thou shalt not bear false
witness against thy neighbor." Nor yet should any one on this account suppose he
has not broken this commandment if he has borne false witness only against
himself. For the love of our neighbor is regulated by the love of ourselves, as
it is written, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." If, then, he who makes
false statements about himself is not less guilty of bearing false witness than
if he had made them to the injury of his neighbor; although in the commandment
prohibiting false witness only his neighbor is mentioned, and persons taking no
pains to understand it might suppose that a man was allowed to be a false
witness to his own hurt; how much greater reason have we to understand that a
man may not kill himself, since in the commandment," Thou shalt not kill," there
is no limitation added nor any exception made in favor of any one, and least of
all in favor of him on whom the command is laid! And so some attempt to extend
this command even to beasts and cattle, as if it forbade us to take life from
any creature. But if so, why not extend it also to the plants, and all that is
rooted in and nourished by the earth? For though this class of creatures have no
sensation, yet they also are said to live, and consequently they can die; and
therefore, if violence be done them, can be killed. So, too, the apostle, when
speaking of the seeds of such things as these, says, "That which thou sowest is
not quickened except it die;" and in the Psalm it is said, "He killed their
vines with hail." Must we therefore reckon it a breaking of this commandment,
"Thou shalt not kill," to pull a flower? Are we thus insanely to countenance the
foolish error of the Manichaeans? Putting aside, then, these ravings, if, when
we say, Thou shalt not kill, we do not understand this of the plants, since they
have no sensa-
15
tion, nor of the irrational animals that fly, swim,
walk, or creep, since they are dissociated from us by their want of reason, and
are therefore by the just appointment of the Creator subjected to us to kill or
keep alive for our own uses; if so, then it remains that we understand that
commandment simply of man. The commandment is, "Thou shall not kill man;"
therefore neither another nor yourself, for he who kills himself still kills
nothing else than man.
CHAP. 21.--OF THE CASES IN WHICH WE MAY PUT MEN
TO DEATH WITHOUT INCURRING THE GUILT OF MURDER.
However, there are some exceptions made by divine
authority to its own law, that men may be put to death. These exceptions are
of two kinds, being justified either by a general law, or by a special
commission granted for a time to some individual. And in this latter case, he to
whom authority is delegated, and who is but the sword in the hand of him who
uses it, is not himself responsible for the death he deals. And, accordingly,
they who have waged war in obedience to the divine command, or in conformity
with His laws, have represented in their persons the public justice or the
wisdom of government, and in this capacity have put to death wicked men; such
persons have by no means violated the commandment, "Thou shalt not kill."
Abraham indeed was not merely deemed guiltless of cruelty, but was even
applauded for his piety, because he was ready to slay his son in obedience to
God, not to his own passion. And it is reasonably enough made a question,
whether we are to esteem it to have been in compliance with a command of God
that Jephthah killed his daughter, because she met him when he had vowed that he
would sacrifice to God whatever first met him as he returned victorious from
battle. Samson, too, who drew down the house on himself and his foes together,
is justified only on this ground, that the Spirit who wrought wonders by him had
given him secret instructions to do this. With the exception, then, of these two
classes of cases, which are justified either by a just law that applies
generally, or by a special intimation from God Himself, the fountain of all
justice, whoever kills a man, either himself or another, is implicated in the
guilt of murder.
CHAP. 22. --
THAT SUICIDE CAN NEVER BE PROMPTED BY MAGNANIMITY.
But they who have laid violent hands on themselves are
perhaps to be admired for their
greatness of soul, though they cannot be applauded for the soundness of their
judgment. However, if you look at the matter more closely, you will scarcely
call it greatness of soul, which prompts a man to kill himself rather than bear
up against some hardships of fortune, or sins m which he is not implicated. Is
it not rather proof of a feeble mind, to be unable to bear either the pains of
bodily servitude or the foolish opinion of the vulgar? And is not that to be
pronounced the greater mind, which rather faces than flees the ills of life, and
which, in comparison of the light and purity of conscience, holds in small
esteem the judgment of men, and specially of the vulgar, which is frequently
involved in a mist of error? And, therefore, if suicide is to be esteemed a
magnanimous act, none can take higher rank for magnanimity than that
Cleombrotus, who (as the story goes), when he had read Plato's book in which he
treats of the immortality of the soul, threw himself from a wall, and so passed
from this life to that which he believed to be better. For he was not hard
pressed by calamity, nor by any accusation, false or true, which he could not
very well have lived down; there was, in short, no motive but only magnanimity
urging him to seek death, and break away from the sweet detention of this life.
And yet that this was a magnanimous rather than a justifiable action, Plato
himself, whom he had read, would have told him; for he would certainly have been
forward to commit, or at least to recommend suicide, had not the same bright
intellect which saw that the soul was immortal, discerned also that to seek
immortality by suicide was to be prohibited rather than encouraged.
Again, it is said many have killed themselves to prevent
an enemy doing so. But we are not inquiring whether it has been done, but
whether it ought to have been done. Sound judgment is to be preferred even to
examples, and indeed examples harmonize with the voice of reason; but not all
examples, but those only which are distinguished by their piety, and are
proportionately worthy of imitation. For suicide we cannot cite the example of
patriarchs, prophets, or apostles; though our Lord Jesus Christ, when He
admonished them to flee from city to city if they were persecuted, might very
well have taken that occasion to advise them to lay violent hands on themselves,
and so escape their persecutors. But seeing He did not do this, nor proposed
this mode of departing this life, though He were addressing His own friends for
whom He had promised to prepare everlasting mansions, it is obvious that such ex
16
amples as are
produced from the "nations that forget God," give no warrant of imitation to the
worshippers of the one true God.
CHAP.
23.--WHAT WE ARE TO THINK OF THE
EXAMPLE OF
CATO, WHO SLEW HIMSELF BECAUSE UNABLE TO ENDURE CAESAR'S VICTORY.
Besides Lucretia, of whom enough has already been said,
our advocates of suicide have some difficulty in finding any other prescriptive
example, unless it be that of Cato, who killed himself at Utica. His example is
appealed to, not because he was the only man who did so, but because he was so
esteemed as a learned and excellent man, that it could plausibly be maintained
that what he did was and is a good thing to do. But of this action of his, what
can I say but that his own friends, enlightened men as he, prudently dissuaded
him, and therefore judged his act to be that of a feeble rather than a strong
spirit, and dictated not by honorable feeling forestalling shame, but by
weakness shrinking from hardships? Indeed, Cato condemns himself by the advice
he gave to his dearly loved son. For if it was a disgrace to live under Caesar's
rule, why did the father urge the son to this disgrace, by encouraging him to
trust absolutely to Caesar's generosity? Why did he not persuade him to die
along with himself? If Torquatus was applauded for putting his son to death,
when contrary to orders he had engaged, and engaged successfully, with the
enemy, why did conquered Cato spare his conquered son, though he did not spare
himself? Was it more disgraceful to be a victor contrary to orders, than to
submit to a victor contrary to the received ideas of honor? Cato, then, cannot
have deemed it to be shameful to live under Caesar's rule; for had he done so,
the father's sword would have delivered his son from this disgrace. The truth
is, that his son, whom he both hoped and desired would be spared by Caesar, was
not more loved by him than Caesar was envied the glory of pardoning him (as
indeed Caesar himself is reported to have said(1)); or
if envy is too strong a word, let us say he was ashamed that this glory should
be his.
CHAP. 24.--THAT IN THAT VIRTUE IN WHICH REGULUS
EXCELS CATO, CHRISTIANS ARE PRE-EMINENTLY DISTINGUISHED.
Our opponents are offended at our preferring to Cato the
saintly Job, who endured dreadful evils in his body rather than deliver himself
from all torment by self-inflicted
death; or
other saints, of whom it is recorded in our authoritative and trustworthy books
that they bore captivity and the oppression of their enemies rather than commit
suicide. But their own books authorize us to prefer to Marcus Cato, Marcus
Regulus. For Cato had never conquered Caesar; and when conquered by him,
disdained to submit himself to him, and that he might escape this submission put
himself to death. Regulus, on the contrary, had formerly conquered the
Carthaginians, and in command of the army of Rome had won for the Roman republic
a victory which no citizen could bewail, and which the enemy himself was
constrained to admire; yet afterwards, when he in his turn was defeated by them,
he preferred to be their captive rather than to put himself beyond their reach
by suicide. Patient under the domination of the Carthaginians, and constant in
his love of the Romans, he neither deprived the one of his conquered body, nor
the other of his unconquered spirit. Neither was it love of life that prevented
him from killing himself. This was plainly enough indicated by his
unhesitatingly returning, on account of his promise and oath, to the same
enemies whom he had more grievously provoked by his words in the senate than
even by his arms in battle. Having such a contempt of life, and preferring to
end it by whatever torments excited enemies might contrive, rather than
terminate it by his own hand, he could not more distinctly have declared how
great a crime he judged suicide to be. Among all their famous and remarkable
citizens, the Romans have no better man to boast of than this, who was neither
corrupted by prosperity, for he remained a very poor man after winning such
victories; nor broken by adversity, for he returned intrepidly to the most
miserable end. But if the bravest and most renowned heroes, who had but an
earthly country to defend, and who, though they had but false gods, yet rendered
them a true worship, and carefully kept their oath to them; if these men, who by
the custom and right of war put conquered enemies to the sword, yet shrank from
putting an end to their own lives even when conquered by their enemies; if,
though they had no fear at all of death, they would yet rather suffer slavery
than commit suicide, how much rather must Christians, the worshippers of the
true God, the aspirants to a heavenly citizenship, shrink from this act, if in
God's providence they have been for a season delivered into the hands of their
enemies to prove or to correct them! And certainly, Christians subjected to this
humiliating condition will not be deserted by the Most High, who for their sakes
17
humbled
Himself. Neither should they for get that they are bound by no laws of war, nor
military orders, to put even a conquered enemy to the sword; and if a man may
not put to death the enemy who has sinned, or may yet sin against him, who is so
infatuated as to maintain that he may kill himself because an enemy has sinned,
or is going to sin, against him?
CHAP.25. --
THAT WE SHOULD NOT EN-
DEAVOR BY SIN TO OBVIATE SIN.
But, we are told, there is ground to fear that, when the
body is subjected to the enemy's lust, the insidious pleasure of sense may
entice the soul to consent to the sin, and steps must be taken to prevent so
disastrous a result. And is not suicide the proper mode of preventing not only
the enemy's sin, but the sin of the Christian so allured? Now, in the first
place, the soul which is led by God and His wisdom, rather than by bodily
concupiscence, will certainly never consent to the desire aroused in its own
flesh by another's lust. And, at all events, if it be true, as the truth plainly
declares, that suicide is a detestable and damnable wickedness, who is such a
fool as to say, Let us sin now, that we may obviate a possible future sin; let
us now commit murder, lest we perhaps afterwards should commit adultery? If we
are so controlled by iniquity that innocence is out of the question, and we can
at best but make a choice of sins, is not a future and uncertain adultery
preferable to a present and certain murder? Is it not better to commit a
wickedness which penitence may heal, than a crime which leaves no place for
healing contrition? I say this for the sake of those men or women who fear they
may be enticed into consenting to their violator's lust, and think they should
lay violent hands on themselves, and so prevent, not another's sin, but their
own. But far be it from the mind of a Christian confiding in God, and resting in
the hope of His aid; far be it, I say, from such a mind to yield a shameful
consent to pleasures of the flesh, howsoever presented. And if that lustful
disobedience, which still dwells in our mortal members, follows its own law
irrespective of our will, surely its motions in the body of one who rebels
against them are as blameless as its motions in the body of one who sleeps.
CHAP. 26.--THAT IN CERTAIN PECULIAR CASES THE
EXAMPLES OF THE SAINTS ARE NOT TO BE FOLLOWED.
But, they say, in the time of persecution
some holy
women escaped those who menaced them with outrage, by casting themselves into
rivers which they knew would drown them; and having died in this manner, they
are venerated in the church catholic as martyrs. Of such persons I do not
presume to speak rashly. I cannot tell whether there may not have been
vouchsafed to the church some divine authority, proved by trustworthy evidences,
for so honoring their memory: it may be that it is so. It may be they were not
deceived by human judgment, but prompted by divine wisdom, to their act of
self-destruction. We know that this was the case with Samson. And when God
enjoins any act, and intimates by plain evidence that He has enjoined it, who
will call obedience criminal? Who will accuse so religious a submission? But
then every man is not justified in sacrificing his son to God, because Abraham
was commendable in so doing. The soldier who has slain a man in obedience to the
authority under which he is lawfully commissioned, is not accused of murder by
any law of his state; nay, if he has not slain him, it is then he is accused of
treason to the state, and of despising the law. But if he has been acting on his
own authority, and at his own impulse, he has in this case incurred the crime of
shedding human blood. And thus he is punished for doing without orders the very
thing he is punished for neglecting to do when he has been ordered. If the
commands of a general make so great a difference, shall the commands of God make
none? He, then, who knows it is unlawful to kill himself, may nevertheless do so
if he is ordered by Him whose commands we may not neglect. Only let him be very
sure that the divine command has been signified. As for us, we can become privy
to the secrets of conscience only in so far as these are disclosed to us, and so
far only do we judge: "No one knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of
man which is in him. "(1) But this we affirm, this we maintain, this we every
way pronounce to be right, that no man ought to inflict on himself voluntary
death, for this is to escape the ills of time by plunging into those of
eternity; that no man ought to do so on account of another man's sins, for this
were to escape a guilt which could not pollute him, by incurring great guilt of
his own; that no man ought to do so on account of his own past sins, for he has
all the more need of this life that these sins may be healed by repentance; that
no man should put an end to this life to obtain that
better life we look for after death, for
18
those who die
by their own hand have no better life after death.
CHAP. 27. -- WHETHER VOLUNTARY DEATH SHOULD BE
SOUGHT IN ORDER TO AVOID SIN.
There remains one reason for suicide which I mentioned
before, and which is thought a sound one,--namely, to prevent one's falling into
sin either through the blandishments of pleasure or the violence of pain. If
this reason were a good one, then we should be impelled to exhort men at once to
destroy themselves, as soon as they have been washed in the laver of
regeneration, and have received the forgiveness of all sin. Then is the time to
escape all future sin, when all past sin is blotted out. And if this escape be
lawfully secured by suicide, why not then specially? Why does any baptized
person hold his hand from taking his own life? Why does any person who is freed
from the hazards of this life again expose himself to them, when he has power so
easily to rid himself of them all, and when it is written, "He who loveth danger
shall fall into it?"(1) Why does he love, or at least face, so many serious
dangers, by remaining in this life from which he may legitimately depart? But is
any one so blinded and twisted in his moral nature, and so far astray from the
truth, as to think that, though a man ought to make away with himself for fear
of being led into sin by the oppression of one man, his master, he ought yet to
live, and so expose himself to the hourly temptations of this world, both to all
those evils which the oppression of one master involves, and to numberless other
miseries in which this life inevitably implicates us? What reason, then, is
there for our consuming time in those exhortations by which we seek to animate
the baptized, either to virginal chastity, or vidual continence, or matrimonial
fidelity, when we have so much more simple and compendious a method of
deliverance from sin, by persuading those who are fresh from baptism to put an
end to their lives, and so pass to their Lord pure and well-conditioned? If any
one thinks that such persuasion should be attempted, I say not he is foolish,
but mad. With what face, then, can he say to any man, "Kill yourself, lest to
your small sins you add a heinous sin, while you live under an unchaste master,
whose conduct is that of a barbarian?" How can he say this, if he cannot without
wickedness say, "Kill yourself, now that you are washed from all your sins, lest
you fall again into similar or even aggravated sins, while you live in a world
which has such
[power to
allure by its unclean pleasures, to torment by its horrible cruelties, to
overcome by its errors and terrors?" It is wicked to say this; it is therefore
wicked to kill oneself. For if there could be any just cause of suicide, this
were so. And since not even this is so, there is none.
CHAP. 28.--BY WHAT JUDGMENT OF GOD THE ENEMY
WAS PERMITTED TO INDULGE HIS LUST ON THE BODIES OF CONTINENT CHRISTIANS.
Let not your life, then, be a burden to you, ye faithful
servants of Christ, though your chastity was made the sport of your enemies. You
have a grand and true consolation, if you maintain a good conscience, and know
that you did not consent to the sins of those who were permitted to commit
sinful outrage upon you. And if you should ask why this permission was granted,
indeed it is a deep providence of the Creator and Governor of the world; and
"unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways past finding out." (2)
Nevertheless, faithfully interrogate your own souls, whether ye have not been
unduly puffed up by your integrity, and continence, and chastity; and whether ye
have not been so desirous of the human praise that is accorded to these virtues,
that ye have envied some who possessed them. I, for my part, do not know your
hearts, and therefore I make no accusation; I do not even hear what your hearts
answer when you question them. And yet, if they answer that it is as I have
supposed it might be, do not marvel that you have lost that by which you can win
men's praise, and retain that which cannot be exhibited to men. If you did not
consent to sin, it was because God added His aid to His grace that it might not
be lost, and because shame before men succeeded to human glory that it might not
be loved. But in both respects even the faint-hearted among you have a
consolation, approved by the one experience, chastened by the other; justified
by the one, corrected by the other. As to those whose hearts, when interrogated,
reply that they have never been proud of the virtue of virginity, widowhood, or
matrimonial chastity, but, condescending to those of low estate, rejoiced with
trembling in these gifts of God, and that they have never envied any one the
like excellences of sanctity and purity, but rose superior to human applause,
which is wont to be abundant in proportion to the rarity of the virtue
applauded, and rather desired that their own number be increased,
19
than that by
the smallness of their numbers each of them should be conspicuous;--even such
faithful women, I say, must not complain that permission was given to the
barbarians so grossly to outrage them; nor must they allow themselves to believe
that God overlooked their character when He permitted acts which no one with
impunity commits. For some most flagrant and wicked desires are allowed free
play at present by the secret judgment of God, and are reserved to the public
and final judgment. Moreover, it is possible that those Christian women, who are
unconscious of any undue pride on account of their virtuous chastity, whereby
they sinlessly suffered the violence of their captors, had yet some lurking
infirmity which might have betrayed them into a proud and contemptuous bearing,
had they not been subjected to the humiliation that befell them in the taking of
the city. As, therefore, some men were removed by death, that no wickedness
might change their disposition, so these women were outraged lest prosperity
should corrupt their modesty. Neither those women then, who were already puffed
up by the circumstance that they were still virgins, nor those who might have
been so puffed up had they not been exposed to the violence of the enemy, lost
their chastity, but rather gained humility; the former were saved from pride
already cherished, the latter from pride that would shortly have grown upon
them.
We must further notice that some of those sufferers may
have conceived that continence is a bodily good, and abides so long as the body
is inviolate, and did not understand that the purity both of the body and the
soul rests on the steadfastness of the will strengthened by God's grace, and
cannot be forcibly taken from an unwilling person. From this error they are
probably now delivered. For when they reflect how conscientiously they served
God, and when they settle again to the firm persuasion that He can in nowise
desert those who so serve Him, and so invoke His aid and when they consider,
what they cannot doubt, how pleasing to Him is chastity, they are shut up to the
conclusion that He could never have permitted these disasters to befall His
saints, if by them that saintliness could be destroyed which He Himself had
bestowed upon them, and delights to see in them.
CHAP. 29.
--WHAT THE SERVANTS OF CHRIST
SHOULD SAY IN
REPLY TO THE UNBELIEVERS WHO CAST IN THEIR TEETH THAT CHRIST DID NOT RESCUE THEM FROM THE FURY OF THEIR ENEMIES.
The whole family of God, most high, and most true,
has therefore a consolation of its own,--a consolation which cannot deceive, and
which has in it a surer hope than the tottering and falling affairs of earth can
afford. They will not refuse the discipline of this temporal life, in which they
are schooled for life eternal; nor will they lament their experience of it, for
the good things of earth they use as pilgrims who are not detained by them, and
its ills either prove or improve them. As for those who insult over them in
their trials, and when ills befall them say, "Where is thy God ?"(1) we may ask
them where their gods are when they suffer the very calamities for the sake of
avoiding which they worship their gods, or maintain they ought to be worshipped;
for the family of Christ is furnished with its reply: our God is everywhere
present, wholly everywhere; not confined to any place. He can be present
unperceived, and be absent without moving; when He exposes us to adversities, it
is either to prove our perfections or correct our imperfections; and in return
for our patient endurance of the sufferings of time, He reserves for us an
everlasting reward. But who are you, that we should deign to speak with you even
about your own gods, much less about our God, who is "to be feared above all
gods? For all the gods of the nations are idols; but the Lord made the
heavens."(2)
CHAP. 30.-- THAT THOSE WHO COMPLAIN OF
CHRISTIANITY REALLY DESIRE TO LIVE WITHOUT RESTRAINT IN SHAMEFUL LUXURY.
If the famous Scipio Nasica were now alive, who was once
your pontiff, and was unanimously chosen by the senate, when, in the panic
created by the Punic war, they sought for the best citizen to entertain the
Phrygian goddess, he would curb this shamelessness of yours, though you would
perhaps scarcely dare to look upon the countenance of such a man. For why in
your calamities do you complain of Christianity, unless because you desire to
enjoy your luxurious license unrestrained, and to lead an abandoned and
profligate life without the interruption of any uneasiness or disaster? For
certainly your desire for peace, and prosperity, and plenty is not prompted by
any purpose of using these blessings honestly, that is to say, with moderation,
sobriety, temperance, and piety; for your purpose rather is to run riot in an
endless variety of sottish pleasures, and thus to generate from your prosperity
a moral pestilence which will prove a thousandfold more disastrous than the
fiercest enemies. It was
20
such a
calamity as this that Scipio, your chief pontiff, your best man in the judgment
of the whole senate, feared when he refused to agree to the destruction of
Carthage, Rome's rival and opposed Cato, who advised its destruction. He feared
security, that enemy of weak minds, and he perceived that a wholesome fear would
be a fit guardian for the citizens. And he was not mistaken; the event proved
how wisely he had spoken. For when Carthage was destroyed, and the Korean
republic delivered from its great cause of anxiety, a crowd of disastrous evils
forthwith resulted from the prosperous condition of things. First concord was
weakened, and destroyed by fierce and bloody seditions; then followed, by a
concatenation of baleful causes, civil wars, which brought in their train such
massacres, such bloodshed, such lawless and cruel proscription and plunder, that
those Romans who, in the days of their virtue, had expected injury only at the
hands of their enemies, now that their virtue was lost, suffered greater
cruelties at the hands of their fellow-citizens. The lust of rule, which with
other vices existed among the Romans in more unmitigated intensity than among
any other people, after it had taken possession of the more powerful few,
subdued under its yoke the rest, worn and wearied.
CHAP. 31.--BY WHAT STEPS THE PASSION FOR
GOVERNING INCREASED AMONG THE ROMANS.
For at what stage would that passion rest when once it
has lodged in a proud spirit, until by a succession of advances it has reached
even the throne. And to obtain such advances nothing avails but unscrupulous
ambition. But unscrupulous ambition has nothing to work upon, save in a nation
corrupted by avarice and luxury. Moreover, a people becomes avaricious and
luxurious by prosperity; and it was this which that very prudent man Nasica was
endeavouring to avoid when he opposed the destruction of the greatest,
strongest, wealthiest city of Rome's enemy. He thought that thus fear would act
as a curb on lust, and that lust being curbed would not run riot in luxury, and
that luxury being prevented avarice would be at an end; and that these vices
being banished, virtue would flourish and increase the great profit of the
state; and liberty, the fit companion of virtue, would abide unfettered. For
similar reasons, and animated by the same considerate patriotism, that same
chief pontiff of yours--I still refer to him who was adjudged Rome's best man
without one dissentient voice--threw cold water on the proposal of the senate to
build a circle of seats round the
theatre, and
in a very weighty speech warned them against allowing the luxurious manners of
Greece to sap the Roman manliness, and persuaded them not to yield to the
enervating and emasculating influence of foreign licentiousness. So
authoritative and forcible were his words, that the senate was moved to prohibit
the use even of those benches which hitherto had been customarily brought to the
theatre for the temporary use of the citizens.(1) How eagerly would such a man
as this have banished from Rome the scenic exhibitions themselves, had he dared
to oppose the authority of those whom he supposed to be gods ! For he
did not
know that they were malicious devils; or if he did, he supposed they should
rather be propitiated than despised. For there had not yet been revealed to the
Gentiles the heavenly doctrine which should purify their hearts by faith, and
transform their natural disposition by humble godliness, and turn them from the
service of proud devils to seek the things that are in heaven, or even above the
heavens.
CHAP. 32.--OF THE ESTABLISHMENT OF SCENIC
ENTERTAINMENTS.
Know then, ye who are ignorant of this, and ye who feign
ignorance be reminded, while you murmur against Him who has freed you from such
rulers, that the scenic games, exhibitions of shameless folly and license, were
established at Rome, not by men's vicious cravings, but by the appointment of
your gods. Much more pardonably might you have rendered divine honors to Scipio
than to such gods as these. The gods were not so moral as their pontiff. But
give me now your attention, if your mind, inebriated by its deep potations of
error, can take in any sober truth. The gods enjoined that games be exhibited in
their honor to stay a physical pestilence; their pontiff prohibited the theatre
from being constructed, to prevent a moral pestilence. If, then, there remains
in you sufficient mental enlightenment to prefer the soul to the body, choose
whom you will worship. Besides, though the pestilence was stayed, this was not
because the voluptuous madness of stage-plays had taken possession of a warlike
people hitherto accustomed only to tim games of the circus; but these astute and
wicked spirits, foreseeing that in due course the pestilence would shortly
cease, took occasion to infect, not the bodies, but the morals of their
worshippers, with a far more serious disease. And in this pestilence these gods
21
find great
enjoyment, because it benighted the minds of men with so gross a darkness and
dishonored them with so foul a deformity, that even quite recently (will
posterity be able to credit it?) some of those who fled from the sack of Rome
and found refuge in Carthage, were so infected with this disease, that day after
day they seemed to contend with one another who should most madly run after the
actors in the theatres.
CHAP. 33.-- THAT THE OVERTHROW OF ROME HAS NOT
CORRECTED THE VICES OF THE ROMANS.
Oh infatuated men, what is this blindness, or rather
madness, which possesses you? How is it that while, as we hear, even the eastern
nations are bewailing your ruin, and while powerful states in the most remote
parts of the earth are mourning your fall as a public calamity, ye yourselves
should be crowding to the theatres, should be pouring into them and filling
them; and, in short, be playing a madder part now than ever before? This was the
foul plague-spot, this the wreck of virtue and honor that Scipio sought to
preserve you from when he prohibited the construction of theatres; this was his
reason for desiring that you might still have an enemy to fear, seeing as he did
how easily prosperity would corrupt and destroy you. He did not consider that
republic flourishing whose walls stand, but whose morals are in ruins. But the
seductions of evil-minded devils had more influence with you than the
precautions of prudent men. Hence the injuries you do, you will not permit to be
imputed to you: but the injuries you suffer, you impute to Christianity.
Deprayed by good fortune, and not chastened by adversity, what you desire in the
restoration of a peaceful and secure state, is not the tranquillity of the
commonwealth, but the impunity of your own vicious luxury. Scipio wished you to
be hard pressed by an enemy, that you might not abandon yourselves to luxurious
manners; but so abandoned are you, that not even when crushed by the enemy is
your luxury repressed. You have missed the profit of your calamity; you have
been made most wretched, and have remained most profligate.
CHAP. 34.--OF GOD'S CLEMENCY IN MODERATING
THE RUIN OF THE CITY.
And that you are yet alive is due to God, who spares you
that you may be admonished to repent and reform your lives. It is He who has
permitted you, ungrateful as you are, to escape the sword of the enemy, by
calling
yourselves
His servants, or by finding asylum in the sacred places of the martyrs.
It is said that Romulus and Remus, in order to increase
the population of the city they founded, opened a sanctuary in which every man
might find asylum and absolution of all crime,--a remarkable foreshadowing of
what has recently occurred in honor of Christ. The destroyers of Rome followed
the example of its founders. But it was not greatly to their credit that the
latter, for the sake of increasing tile number of their citizens, did that which
the former have done, lest the number of their enemies should be diminished.
CHAP. 35.--OF THE SONS OF THE CHURCH WHO ARE
HIDDEN AMONG THE WICKED, AND OF FALSE CHRISTIANS WITHIN THE CHURCH.
Let these and similar answers (if any fuller and fitter
answers can be found) be given to their enemies by the redeemed family of the
Lord Christ, and by the pilgrim city of King Christ. But let this city bear in
mind, that among her enemies lie hid those who are destined to be
fellow-citizens, that she may not think it a fruitless labor to bear what they
inflict as enemies until they become confessors of the faith. So, too, as long
as she is a stranger in the world, the city of God has in her communion, and
bound to her by the sacraments, some who shall not eternally dwell in the lot of
the saints. Of these, some are not now recognized; others declare themselves,
and do not hesitate to make common cause with our enemies in murmuring against
God, whose sacramental badge they wear. These men you may to-day see thronging
the churches with us, to-morrow crowding the theatres with the godless. But we
have the less reason to despair of the reclamation even of such persons, if
among our most declared enemies there are now some, unknown to themselves, who
are destined to become our friends. In truth, these two cities are entangled
together in this world, and intermixed until the last judgment effects their
separation. I now proceed to speak, as God shall help me, of the rise, progress,
and end of these two cities; and what I write. I write for the glory of the city
of God, that, being placed in comparison with the other,
it may shine with a brighter lustre.
CHAP. 36.--WHAT SUBJECTS ARE TO BE
HANDLED IN THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSE.
But I have still some things to say in confutation of
those who refer the disasters of the Roman republic to our religion, because it
22
prohibits the
offering of sacrifices to the gods. For this end I must recount all, or as many
as may seem sufficient, of the disasters which befell that city and its subject
provinces, before these sacrifices were prohibited; for all these disasters they
would doubtless have attributed to us, if at that time our religion had shed its
light upon them, and had prohibited their sacrifices. I must then go on to show
what social well-being the true God, in whose hand are all kingdoms, vouchsafed
to grant to them that their empire might increase. I must show why He did so,
and how their false gods, instead of at all aiding them, greatly injured them by
guile and deceit. And, lastly, I must meet those who, when on this point
convinced and confuted by irrefragable proofs, endeavor to maintain that they
worship the gods, not hoping for the present advantages of this life, but for
those which
are to be
enjoyed after death. And this, if I am not mistaken, will be the most difficult
part of my task, and will be worthy of the loftiest argument; for we must then
enter the lists with the philosophers, not the mere common herd of philosophers,
but the most renowned, who in many points agree with ourselves, as regarding the
immortality of the soul, and that the true God created the world, and by His
providence rules all He has created. But as they differ from us on other points,
we must not shrink from the task of exposing their errors, that, having refuted
the gainsaying of the wicked with such ability as God may vouchsafe, we may
assert the city of God, and true piety, and the worship of God, to which alone
the promise of true and everlasting felicity is attached. Here, then, let us
conclude, that we may enter on these subjects in a fresh book.
BOOK II.
ARGUMENT.
IN THIS BOOK AUGUSTIN REVIEWS THOSE CALAMITIES
WHICH THE ROMANS SUFFERED BEFORE THE TIME OF CHRIST, AND WHILE THE WORSHIP OF
THE FALSE GODS WAS UNIVERSALLY PRACTISED; AND DEMONSTRATES THAT, FAR FROM BEING
PRESERVED FROM MISFORTUNE BY THE GODS, THE ROMANS HAVE BEEN BY THEM OVERWHELMED
WITH THE ONLY, OR AT LEAST THE GREATEST, OF ALL CALAMITIES--THE CORRUPTION OF
MANNERS, AND THE VICES OF THE SOUL.
CHAP. I.--OF THE LIMITS WHICH MUST BE PUT TO
THE NECESSITY OF REPLYING TO AN ADVERSARY.
IF the feeble mind of man did not presume to resist the
clear evidence of truth, but yielded its infirmity to wholesome doctrines, as to
a health-giving medicine, until it obtained from God, by its faith and piety,
the grace needed to heal it, they who have just ideas, and express them in
suitable language, would need to use no long discourse to refute the errors of
empty conjecture. But this mental infirmity is now more prevalent and hurtful
than ever, to such an extent that even after the truth has been as fully
demonstrated as man can prove it to man, they hold for the very truth their own
unreasonable fancies, either on account of their great blindness, which prevents
them from seeing what is plainly set before them, or on account of their
opinionative obstinacy, which prevents them from acknowledging the force of what
they do see. There therefore frequently arises a necessity of speaking more
fully on those points which are already clear, that we may, as it were, present
them not to the eye, but even to the touch, so that they may be felt even by
those who close their eyes against them. And yet to what end shall we ever bring
our discussions, or what bounds can be set to our discourse, if we proceed on
the principle that we must always reply to those who reply to us? For those who
are either unable to understand our arguments, or are so hardened by the habit
of contradiction, that though they understand they cannot yield
to them,
reply to us, and, as it is written, "speak hard things,''(1) and are
incorrigibly vain. Now, if we were to propose to confute their objections as
often as they with brazen face chose to disregard our arguments, and so often as
they could by any means contradict our statements, you see how endless, and
fruitless, and painful a task we should be undertaking. And therefore I do not
wish my writings to be judged even by you, my son Marcellinus, nor by any of
those others at whose service this work of mine is freely and in all Christian
charity put, if at least you intend always to require a reply to every exception
which you hear taken to what you read in it; for so you would become like those
silly women of whom the apostle says that they are "always learning, and never
able to come to the knowledge of the truth."(2)
CHAP. 2.--RECAPITULATION OF THE CONTENTS
OF THE FIRST BOOK.
In the foregoing book, having begun to speak of the city
of God, to which I have resolved, Heaven helping me, to consecrate the whole of
this work, it was my first endeavor to reply to those who attribute the wars by
which the world is being devastated, and especially the recent sack of Rome by
the barbarians, to the religion of Christ, which prohibits the offering of
abominable sacrifices to devils. I have shown that they ought rather to
attribute it to Christ, that for His
24
name's sake
the barbarians, in contravention of all custom and law of war, threw open as
sanctuaries the largest churches, and in many instances showed such reverence to
Christ, that not only His genuine servants, but even those who in their terror
feigned themselves to be so, were exempted from all those hardships which by the
custom of war may lawfully be inflicted. Then out of this there arose the
question, why wicked and ungrateful men were permitted to share in these
benefits; and why, too, the hardships and calamities of war were inflicted on
the godly as well as on the ungodly. And in giving a suitably full answer to
this large question, I occupied some considerable space, partly that I might
relieve the anxieties which disturb many when they observe that the blessings of
God, and the common and daily human casualties, fall to the lot of bad men and
good without distinction; but mainly that I might minister some consolation to
those holy and chaste women who were outraged by the enemy. in such a way as to
shock their modesty, though not to sully their purity, and that I might preserve
them from being ashamed of life, though they have no guilt to be ashamed of. And
then I briefly spoke against those who with a most shameless wantonness insult
over those poor Christians who were subjected to those calamities, and
especially over those broken-hearted and humiliated, though chaste and holy
women; these fellows themselves being most depraved and unmanly profligates,
quite degenerate from the genuine Romans, whose famous deeds are abundantly
recorded in history, and everywhere celebrated, but who have found in their
descendants the greatest enemies of their glory. In truth, Rome, which was
founded and increased by the labors of these ancient heroes, was more shamefully
ruined by their descendants, while its walls were still standing, than it is now
by the razing of them. For in this ruin there fell stones and timbers; but in
the ruin those profligates effected, there fell, not the mural, but the moral
bulwarks and ornaments of the city, and their hearts burned with passions more
destructive than the flames which consumed their houses. Thus I brought my first
book to a close. And now I go on to speak of those calamities which that city
itself, or its subject provinces, have suffered since its foundation; all of
which they would equally have attributed to the Christian religion, if at that
early period the doctrine of the gospel against their
false and deceiving gods had been as largely and freely proclaimed as now.
CHAP. 3.--THAT WE NEED ONLY TO READ HISTORY IN
ORDER TO SEE WHAT CALAMITIES THE ROMANS SUFFERED BEFORE THE RELIGION OF CHRIST
BEGAN TO COMPETE WITH THE WORSHIP OF THE GODS.
But remember that, in recounting these things, I have
still to address myself to ignorant men; so ignorant, indeed, as to give birth
to the common saying, "Drought and Christianity go hand in hand."' There are
indeed some among them who are thoroughly well-educated men, and have a taste
for history, in which the things I speak of are open to their observation; but
in order to irritate the uneducated masses against us, they feign ignorance of
these events, and do what they can to make the vulgar believe that those
disasters, which in certain places and at certain times uniformly befall
mankind, are the result of Christianity, which is being everywhere diffused, and
is possessed of a renown and brilliancy which quite eclipse their own gods,(2)
Let them then, along with us, call to mind with what various and repeated
disasters the prosperity of Rome was blighted, before ever Christ had come in
the flesh, and before His name had been blazoned among the nations with that
glory which they vainly grudge. Let them, if they can, defend their gods in this
article, since they maintain that they worship them in order to be preserved
from these disasters, which they now impute to us if they suffer in the least
degree. For why did these gods permit the disasters I am to speak of to fall on
their worshippers before the preaching of Christ's name offended them, and put
an end to their sacrifices?
CHAP. 4.-- THAT THE WORSHIPPERS OF THE GODS
NEVER RECEIVED FROM THEM ANY HEALTHY MORAL PRECEPTS, AND THAT IN CELEBRATING
THEIR WORSHIP ALL SORTS OF IMPURITIES WERE PRACTICED.
First of all, we would ask why their gods took no steps
to improve the morals of their worshippers. That the true God should neglect
those who did not seek His help, that was but justice; but why did those gods,
from whose worship ungrateful men are now complaining that they are prohibited,
issue no laws which might have guided their devotees to a virtuous life? Surely
it was but just, that such care as men showed to the worship
25
of the gods,
the gods on their part should have to the conduct of men. But, it is replied, it
is by his own will a man goes astray. Who denies it? But none the less was it
incumbent on these gods, who were men's guardians, to publish in plain terms the
laws of a good life, and not to conceal them from their worshippers. It was
their part to send prophets to reach and convict such as broke these laws, and
publicly to proclaim the punishments which await evil-doers, and the rewards
which may be looked for by those that do well. Did ever the walls of any of
their temples echo to any such warning voice? I myself, when I was a young man,
used sometimes to go to the sacrilegious entertainments and spectacles; I saw
the priests raving in religious excitement, and heard the choristers; I took
pleasure in the shameful games which were celebrated in honor of gods and
goddesses, of the virgin Coelestis,(1) and Berecynthia,(2) the mother of all the
gods And on the holy day consecrated to her purification, there were sung before
her couch productions so obscene and filthy for the ear--I do not say of the
mother of the gods, but of the mother of any senator or honest man--nay, so
impure, that not even the mother of the foul-mouthed players themselves could
have formed one of the audience. For natural reverence for parents is a bond
which the most abandoned cannot ignore. And, accordingly, the lewd actions and
filthy words with which these players honored the mother of the gods, in
presence of a vast assemblage and audience of both sexes, they could not for
very shame have rehearsed at home in presence of their own mothers. And the
crowds that were gathered from all quarters by curiosity, offended modesty must,
I should suppose, have scattered in the confusion of shame. If these are sacred
rites, what is sacrilege? If this is purification, what is pollution? This
festivity was called the Tables,(3) as if a banquet were being given at which
unclean devils might find suitable refreshment. For it is not difficult to see
what kind of spirits they must be who are delighted with such obscenities,
unless, indeed, a man be blinded by these evil spirits passing themselves off
under the name of gods, and either disbelieves in their existence, or leads such
a life as prompts him rather to propitiate and fear them than the true God.
CHAP. 5.--OF THE OBSCENITIES PRACTICED IN HONOR
OF THE MOTHER OF THE GODS.
In this matter I would prefer to have as my assessors in
judgment, not those men who rather take pleasure in these infamous customs than
take pains to put an end to them, but that same Scipio Nasica who was chosen by
the senate as the citizen most worthy to receive in his hands the image of that
demon Cybele, and convey it into the city. He would tell us whether he would be
proud to see his own mother so highly esteemed by the state as to have divine
honors adjudged to her; as the Greeks and Romans and other nations have decreed
divine honors to men who had been of material service to them, and have believed
that their mortal benefactors were thus made immortal, and enrolled among the
gods.(4) Surely he would desire that his mother should enjoy such felicity were
it possible. But if we proceeded to ask him whether, among the honors paid to
her, he would wish such shameful rites as these to be celebrated, would he not
at once exclaim that he would rather his mother lay stone-dead, than survive as
a goddess to lend her ear to these obscenities? Is it possible that he who was
of so severe a morality, that he used his influence as a Roman senator to
prevent the building of a theatre in that city dedicated to the manly virtues,
would wish his mother to be propitiated as a goddess with words which would have
brought the blush to her cheek when a Roman matron? Could he possibly believe
that the modesty of an estimable woman would be so transformed by her promotion
to divinity, that she would suffer herself to be invoked and celebrated in terms
so gross and immodest, that if she had heard the like while alive upon earth,
and had listened without stopping her ears and hurrying from the spot, her
relatives, her husband, and her children would have blushed for her? Therefore,
the mother of the gods being such a character as the most profligate man would
be ashamed to have for his mother, and meaning to enthral the minds of the
Romans, demanded for her service their best citizen, not to ripen him still more
in virtue by her helpful counsel, but to entangle him by her deceit, like her of
whom it is written, "The adulteress will hunt for the precious soul."(5) Her
intent was to puff up this high-
26
souled man by
an apparently divine testimony to his excellence, in order that he might rely
upon his own eminence in virtue, and make no further efforts after true piety
and religion, without which natural genius, however brilliant, vapors into pride
and comes to nothing. For what but a guileful purpose could that goddess demand
the best man seeing that in her own sacred festivals she requires such
obscenities as the best men would be covered with shame
to hear at their own tables?
CHAP.
6.--THAT THE GODS OF THE PAGANS NEVER INCULCATED HOLINESS OF LIFE.
This is the reason why those divinities quite neglected
the lives and morals of the cities and nations who worshipped them, and threw no
dreadful prohibition in their way to hinder them from becoming utterly corrupt,
and to preserve them from those terrible and detestable evils which visit not
harvests and vintages, not house and possessions, not the body which is subject
to the soul, but the soul itself, the spirit that rules the whole man If there
was any such prohibition, let it be produced, let it be proved. They will tell
us that purity and probity were inculcated upon those who were initiated in the
mysteries of religion, and that secret incitements to virtue were whispered in
the ear of the élite; but this is art idle boast. Let them shower name to us the
places which were at any time consecrated to assemblages in which, instead of
the obscene songs and licentious acting of players, instead of the celebration
of those most filthy and shameless Fugalia(1) (well called Fugalia, since they
banish modesty and right feeling), the people were commanded in the name of the gods to restrain
avarice, bridle impurity, and conquer ambition; where, in short, they might
learn in that school which Persius vehemently lashes them to, when he says: "Be
taught, ye abandoned creatures, and ascertain the causes of things; what we are,
and for what end we are born; what is the law of our success in life; and by
what art we may turn the goal without making shipwreck; what limit we should put
to our wealth, what we may lawfully desire, and what uses
filthy lucre serves;
how much we should bestow upon our country and our family; learn, in short, what
God meant thee to be, and what place He has ordered you to fill."(2) Let them
name to us the places where such instructions were wont to be communicated from
the gods, and where the people who worshipped them were accustomed to resort to
hear them, as we can point to our churches built for this purpose in every land
where the Christian religion is received
CHAP. 7.--THAT THE SUGGESTIONS OF PHILOSOPHERS
ARE PRECLUDED FROM HAVING ANY MORAL EFFECT, BECAUSE THEY HAVE NOT THE AUTHORITY
WHICH BELONGS TO DIVINE INSTRUCTION, AND BECAUSE MAN'S NATURAL BIAS TO EVIL
INDUCES HIM RATHER TO FOLLOW THE EXAMPLES OF THE GODS THAN TO OBEY THE PRECEPTS
OF MEN.
But will they perhaps remind us of the schools of the
philosophers, and their disputations? In the first place, these belong not to
Rome, but to Greece; and even if we yield to them that they are now Roman,
because Greece itself has become a Roman province, still the teachings of the
philosophers are not the commandments of the gods, but the discoveries of men,
who, at the prompting of their own speculative ability, made efforts to discover
the hidden laws of nature, and the right and wrong in ethics, and in dialectic
what was consequent according to the rules of logic, and what was inconsequent
and erroneous. And some of them, by God's help, made great discoveries; but when
left to themselves they were betrayed by human infirmity, and fell into
mistakes. And this was ordered by divine providence, that their pride might be
restrained, and that by their example it might be pointed out that it is
humility which has access to the highest regions. But of this we shall have more
to say, if the Lord God of truth permit, in its own place.(3) However, if the
philosophers have made any discoveries which are sufficient to guide men to
virtue and blessedness, would it not have been greater justice to vote divine
honors to them? Were it not more accordant with every virtuous sentiment to read
Plato's writings in a "Temple of Plato," than to be present in the temples of
devils to witness the priests of Cybele(4) mutilating themselves, the effeminate
being consecrated, the raving fanatics cutting themselves, and whatever other
cruel or shameful, or shamefully cruel or cruelly shameful, ceremony is enjoined
by the ritual of such gods as these? Were it not a more
27
suitable
education, and more likely to prompt the youth to virtue, if they heard public
recitals of the laws of the gods, instead of the vain laudation of the customs
and laws of their ancestors? Certainly all the worshippers of the Roman gods,
when once they are possessed by what Persius calls "the burning poison of
lust,"(1) prefer to witness the deeds of Jupiter rather than to hear what Plato
taught or Cato censured. Hence the young profligate in Terence, when he sees on
the wall a fresco representing the fabled descent of Jupiter into the lap of
Danaë in the form of a golden shower, accepts this as authoritative precedent
for his own licentiousness, and boasts that he is an imitator of God. "And what
God?" he says. "He who with His thunder shakes the loftiest temples. And was I,
a poor creature compared to Him, to make bones of it? No; I did it, and with all
my heart."(2)
CHAP. 8.--THAT THE THEATRICAL EXHIBITIONS
PUBLISHING THE SHAMEFUL ACTIONS OF THE GODS, PROPITIATED RATHER THAN OFFENDED
THEM.
But, some one will interpose, these are the fables of
poets, not the deliverances of the gods themselves. Well, I have no mind to
arbitrate between the lewdness of theatrical entertainments and of mystic rites;
only this I say, and history bears me out in making the assertion, that those
same entertainments, in which the fictions of poets are the main attraction,
were not introduced in the festivals of the gods by the ignorant devotion of the
Romans, but that the gods themselves gave the most urgent commands to this
effect, and indeed extorted from the Romans these solemnities and celebrations
in their honor. I touched on this in the preceding book, and mentioned that
dramatic entertainments were first inaugurated at Rome on occasion of a
pestilence, and by authority of the pontiff. And what man is there who is not
more likely to adopt, for the regulation of his own life, the examples that are
represented in plays which have a divine sanction, rather than the precepts
written and promulgated with no more than human authority? If the poets gave a
false representation of Jove in describing him as adulterous, then it were to be
expected that the chaste gods should in anger avenge so wicked a fiction, in
place of encouraging the games which circulated it. Of these plays, the most
inoffensive are comedies and tragedies, that is to say, the dramas which poets
write for the stage, and which, though they often handle impure subjects, yet do
so without the filthiness of language which characterizes
many other performances; and it is these dramas which boys are obliged by their
seniors to read and learn as a part of what is called a liberal and gentlemanly
education.(3)
CHAP. 9.--THAT THE POETICAL LICENSE WHICH THE
GREEKS, IN OBEDIENCE TO THEIR GODS, ALLOWED, WAS RESTRAINED BY THE ANCIENT
ROMANS.
The opinion of the ancient Romans on this matter is
attested by Cicero in his work De Republica, in which Scipio, one of the
interlocutors, says, "The lewdness of comedy could never have been suffered by
audiences, unless the customs of society had previously sanctioned the same
lewdness." And in the earlier days the Greeks preserved a certain reasonableness
in their license, and made it a law, that whatever comedy wished to say of any
one, it must say it of him by name. And so in the same work of Cicero's, Scipio
says, "Whom has it not aspersed? Nay, whom has it not worried? Whom has it
spared? Allow that it may assail demagogues and factions, men injurious to the
commonwealth--a Cleon, a Cleophon, a Hyperbolus. That is tolerable, though it
had been more seemly for the public censor to brand such men, than for a poet to
lampoon them; but to blacken the fame of Pericles with scurrilous verse, after
he had with the utmost dignity presided over their state alike in war and in
peace, was as unworthy of a poet, as if our own Plautus or Naevius were to bring
Publius and Cneius Scipio on the comic stage, or as if Caecilius were to
caricature Cato." And then a little after he goes on: "Though our Twelve Tables
attached the penalty of death only to a very few offences, yet among these few
this was one: if any man should have sung a pasquinade, or have composed a
satire calculated to bring infamy or disgrace on another person. Wisely decreed.
For it is by the decisions of magistrates, and by a well-informed justice, that
our lives ought to be judged, and not by the flighty fancies of poets; neither
ought we to be exposed to hear calumnies, save where we have the liberty of
replying, and defending ourselves before an adequate tribunal." This much I have
judged it advisable to quote from
28
the fourth
book of Cicero's De Republica; and I have made the quotation word for word, with
the exception of some words omitted, and some slightly transposed, for the sake
of giving the sense more readily. And certainly the extract is pertinent to the
matter I am endeavoring to explain. Cicero makes some further remarks, and
concludes the passage by showing that the ancient Romans did not permit any
living man to be either praised or blamed on the stage. But the Greeks, as I
said, though not so moral, were more logical in allowing this license which the
Romans forbade; for they saw that their gods approved and enjoyed the scurrilous
language of low comedy when directed not only against men, but even against
themselves; and this, whether the infamous actions imputed to them were the
fictions of poets, or were their actual iniquities commemorated and acted in the
theatres. And would that the spectators had judged them worthy
only of laughter,
and not of imitation! Manifestly it had been a stretch of pride to spare the
good name of the leading men and the common citizens, when the very deities did
not grudge that their own reputation should be blemished.
CHAP.
10.--THAT THE DEVILS, IN SUFFERING
EITHER FALSE OR TRUE
CRIMES TO BE LAID
TO THEIR CHARGE, MEANT TO DO MEN A
MISCHIEF.
It is alleged, in excuse of this practice, that the
stories told of the gods are not true, but false, and mere inventions, but this
only makes matters worse, if we form our estimate by the morality our religion
teaches; and if we consider the malice of the devils, what more wily and astute
artifice could they practise upon men? When a slander is uttered against a
leading statesman of upright and useful life, is it not reprehensible in
proportion to its untruth and groundlessness? What punishment, then, shall be
sufficient when the gods are the objects of so wicked and outrageous an
injustice? But the devils, whom these men repute gods, are content that even
iniquities they are guiltless of should be ascribed to them, so long as they may
entangle men's minds in the meshes of these opinions, and draw them on along
with themselves to their predestinated punishment: whether such things were
actually committed by the men whom these devils, delighting in human
infatuation, cause to be worshipped as gods, and in whose stead they, by a
thousand malign and deceitful artifices, substitute themselves, and so receive
worship; or whether, though they were really the crimes of men, these wicked
spirits gladly allowed them to be attributed to higher beings, that there might seem to be conveyed from
heaven itself a sufficient sanction for the perpetration of shameful wickedness.
The Greeks, therefore, seeing the character of the gods they served, thought that the poets
should certainly not refrain from showing up human vices on the stage, either
because they desired to be like their gods in this, or because they were afraid
that, if they required for themselves a more unblemished reputation than they
asserted for the gods, they might provoke them to anger.
CHAP. 11.--THAT THE GREEKS ADMITTED PLAYERS TO
OFFICES OF STATE, ON THE GROUND THAT MEN WHO PLEASED THE GODS SHOULD NOT BE
CONTEMPTUOUSLY TREATED BY THEIR FELLOWS.
It was a part of this same reasonableness of the Greeks
which induced them to bestow upon the actors of these same plays no
inconsiderable civic honors. In the above-mentioned book of the De Republica, it
is mentioned that Æschines, a very eloquent Athenian, who had been a tragic
actor in his youth, became a statesman, and that the Athenians again and again
sent another tragedian, Aristodemus, as their plenipotentiary to Philip. For
they judged it unbecoming to condemn and treat as infamous persons those who
were the chief actors in the scenic entertainments which they saw to be so
pleasing to the gods. No doubt this was immoral of the Greeks, but there can be
as little doubt they acted in conformity with the character of their gods; for
how could they have presumed to protect the conduct of the citizens from being
cut to pieces by the tongues of poets and players, who were allowed, and even
enjoined by the gods, to tear their divine reputation to tatters? And how could
they hold in contempt the men who acted in the theatres those dramas which, as
they had ascertained, gave pleasure to the gods whom they worshipped? Nay, how
could they but grant to them the highest civic honors? On what plea could they
honor the priests who offered for them acceptable sacrifices to the gods, if
they branded with infamy the actors who in behalf of the people gave to the gods
that pleasure or honour which they demanded, and which, according to the account
of the priests, they were angry at not receiving. Labeo,(1) whose learning makes
him an authority on such points, is of opinion that
29
the
distinction between good and evil deities should find expression in a difference
of worship; that the evil should be propitiated by bloody sacrifices and doleful
rites, but the good with a joyful and pleasant observance, as, e.g. (as he says
himself), with plays, festivals, and banquets.(1) All this we shall, with God's
help, hereafter discuss. At present, and speaking to the subject on hand,
whether all kinds of offerings are made indiscriminately to all the gods, as if
all were good (and it is an unseemly thing to conceive that there are evil gods;
but these gods of the pagans are all evil, because they are not gods, but evil
spirits), or whether, as Labeo thinks, a distinction is made between the
offerings presented to the different gods the Greeks are equally justified in
honoring alike the priests by whom the sacrifices are offered, and the players
by whom the dramas are acted, that they may not be open to the charge of doing
an injury to all their gods, if the plays are pleasing
to all of them, or (which were still worse) to their good gods, if the plays are
relished only by them.
CHAP. 12.--THAT THE ROMANS, BY REFUSING TO THE
POETS THE SAME LICENSE IN RESPECT OF MEN WHICH THEY ALLOWED THEM IN THE CASE OF
THE GODS, SHOWED A MORE DELICATE SENSITIVENESS REGARDING THEMSELVES THAN REGARDING THE GODS.
The Romans, however, as Scipio boasts in that same
discussion, declined having their
conduct and good name subjected to the assaults and slanders of the poets, and
went so far as to make it a capital
crime if any one should dare to compose such verses. This was a very honorable course to
pursue, so far as they themselves were concerned, but in respect of the gods it
was proud and irreligious: for they knew that the gods not only tolerated, but
relished, being lashed by the injurious expressions of the poets, and yet they
themselves would not suffer this same handling; and what their ritual prescribed
as acceptable to the gods, their law prohibited as injurious to themselves. How
then, Scipio, do you praise the Romans for refusing this license to the poets,
so that no citizen could be calumniated, while you know that the gods were not
included trader this protection? Do you count your senate-house worthy of so
much higher a regard than the Capitol? Is the one city of Rome more valuable in
your eyes than the whole heaven of gods, that you prohibit your poets from
uttering any injurious words against a citizen, though they may with impunity
cast what imputations they please upon the gods, without the interference of
senator, censor, prince, or pontiff? It was, forsooth, intolerable that Plautus
or Naevus should attack Publius and Cneius Scipio, insufferable that Caecilius
should lampoon Cato; but quite proper that your Terence should encourage
youthful lust by the wicked example of supreme Jove.
CHAP. 13.--THAT THE ROMANS SHOULD HAVE
UNDERSTOOD THAT GODS WHO DESIRED TO BE WORSHIPPED IN LICENTIOUS ENTERTAINMENTS
WERE UNWORTHY OF DIVINE HONOR.
But Scipio, were he alive, would possibly reply: "How
could we attach a penalty to that which the gods themselves have consecrated?
For the theatrical entertainments in which such things are said, and acted, and
performed, were introduced into Roman society by the gods, who ordered that they
should be dedicated and exhibited in their honor." But was not this, then, the
plainest proof that they were no true gods, nor in any respect worthy of
receiving divine honours from the republic? Suppose they had required that in
their honor the citizens of Rome should be held up to ridicule, every Roman
would have resented the hateful proposal. How then, I would ask, can they be
esteemed worthy of worship, when they propose that their own crimes be used as
material for celebrating their praises? Does not this artifice expose them, and
prove that they are detestable devils? Thus the Romans, though they were
superstitious enough to serve as gods those who made no secret of their desire
to be worshipped in licentious plays, yet had sufficient regard to their
hereditary dignity and virtue, to prompt them to refuse to players any such
rewards as the Greeks accorded them. On this point we have this testimony of
Scipio, recorded in Cicero: "They [the Romans] considered comedy and alI
theatrical performances as disgraceful, and therefore not only debarred players
from offices and honors open to ordinary citizens, but also decreed that their
names should be branded by the censor, and erased from the roll of their tribe."
An excellent decree, and another testimony to the sagacity of Rome; but I could
wish their prudence had been more thorough-going and consistent. For when I hear
that if any Roman citizen chose the stage as his profession, he not only closed
to himself every laudable career, but even became an outcast from his own tribe,
I cannot but exclaim: This is the true Roman spirit, this is worthy of a state
30
jealous of
its reputation. But then some one interrupts my rapture, by inquiring with what
consistency players are debarred from all honors, while plays are counted among
the honors due to the gods? For a long while the virtue of Rome was
uncontaminated by theatrical exhibitions;(1) and if they had been adopted for
the sake of gratifying the taste of the citizens, they would have been
introduced hand in hand with the relaxation of manners. But the fact is, that it
was the gods who demanded that they should be exhibited to gratify them. With
what justice, then, is the player excommunicated by whom God is worshipped? On
what pretext can you at once adore him who exacts, and brand him who acts these
plays? This, then, is the controversy in which the Greeks and Romans are
engaged. The Greeks think they justly honor players, because they worship the
gods who demand plays; the Romans, on the other hand, do not suffer an actor to
disgrace by his name his own plebeian tribe, far less the senatorial order. And
the whole of this discussion may be summed up in the following syllogism. The
Greeks give us the major premise: If such gods are to be worshipped, then
certainly such men may be honored. The Romans add the minor: But such men must
by no means be honoured. The Christians draw the conclusion: Therefore such gods
must by no means be worshipped.
CHAP. 14.--THAT PLATO, WHO EXCLUDED POETS FROM
A WELL-ORDERED CITY, WAS BETTER THAN THESE GODS WHO DESIRE TO BE HONOURED BY
THEATRICAL PLAYS.
We have still to inquire why the poets who write the
plays, and who by the law of the twelve tables are prohibited from injuring the
good name of the citizens, are reckoned more estimable than the actors, though
they so shamefully asperse the character of the gods? Is it right that the
actors of these poetical and God-dishonoring effusions be branded, while their
authors are honored? Must we not here award the palm to a Greek, Plato, who, in
framing his ideal republic,(2) conceived that poets should be banished from the
city as enemies of the state? He could not brook that the gods be brought into
disrepute, nor that the minds of the citizens be depraved and besotted, by the
fictions of the poets. Compare now human nature as you see it in Plato,
expelling poets from the city that the citizens be uninjured, with the divine
nature as you see it in these gods exacting plays in their own honor. Plato
strove, though unsuccessfully, to persuade the light-minded and lascivious
Greeks to abstain from so much as writing such plays; the gods used their
authority to extort the acting of the same from the dignified and sober-minded
Romans. And not content with having them acted, they had them dedicated to
themselves, consecrated to themselves, solemnly celebrated in their own honor.
To which, then, would it be more becoming in a state to decree divine
honors,--to Plato, who prohibited these wicked and licentious plays, or to the
demons who delighted in blinding men to the truth of what Plato unsuccessfully
sought to inculcate?
This philosopher, Plato, has been elevated by Labeo to
the rank of a demigod, and set thus upon a level with such as Hercules and
Romulus. Labeo ranks demigods higher than heroes, but both he counts among the
deities. But I have no doubt that he thinks this man whom he reckons a demigod
worthy of greater respect not only than the heroes, but also than the gods
themselves. The laws of the Romans and the speculations of Plato have this
resemblance, that the latter pronounce a wholesale condemnation of poetical
fictions, while the former restrain the license of satire, at least so far as
men are the objects of it. Plato will not suffer poets even to dwell in his
city: the laws of Rome prohibit actors from being enrolled as citizens; and if
they had not feared to offend the gods who had asked the services of the
players, they would in all likelihood have banished them altogether. It is
obvious, therefore, that the Romans could not receive, nor reasonably expect to
receive, laws for the regulation of their conduct from their gods, since the
laws they themselves enacted far surpassed and put to shame the morality of the
gods. The gods demand stageplays in their own honor; the Romans exclude the
players from all civic honors;(3) the former commanded that they should be
celebrated by the scenic representation of their own disgrace; the latter
commanded that no poet should dare to blemish the reputation of any citizen. But
that demigod Plato resisted the lust of such gods as these, and showed the
Romans what their genius had left incomplete; for he absolutely excluded poets
from his ideal state, whether they composed fictions with no regard to truth, or
set the worst possible examples before wretched men under the guise of divine
actions. We for our part, indeed, reckon Plato neither a god nor a
31
demigod; we
would not even compare him to any of God's holy angels; nor to the
truth-speaking prophets, nor to any of the apostles or martyrs of Christ, nay,
not to any faithful Christian man. The reason of this opinion of ours we will,
God prospering us, render in its own place. Nevertheless, since they wish him to
be considered a demigod, we think he certainly is more entitled to that rank,
and is every way superior, if not to Hercules and Romulus (though no historian
could ever narrate nor any poet sing of him that he had killed his brother, or
committed any crime), yet certainly to Priapus, or a Cynocephalus,(1) or the
Fever,(2)--divinities whom the Romans have partly received from foreigners, and
partly consecrated by home-grown rites. How, then, could gods such as these be
expected to promulgate good and wholesome laws, either for the prevention of
moral and social evils, or for their eradication where they had already sprung
up?--gods who used their influence even to sow and cherish profligacy, by
appointing that deeds truly or falsely ascribed to them should be published to
the people by means of theatrical exhibitions, and by thus gratuitously fanning
the flame of human lust with the breath of a seemingly divine approbation. In
vain does Cicero, speaking of poets, exclaim against this state of things in
these words: "When the plaudits and acclamation of the people, who sit as
infallible judges, are won by the poets, what darkness benights the mind, what
fears invade, what passions inflame it!"(3)
CHAP. 15.--THAT IT WAS VANITY, NOT REASON,
WHICH CREATED SOME OF THE ROMAN GODS,
But is it not manifest that vanity rather than reason
regulated the choice of some of their false gods? This Plato, whom they reckon a
demigod, and who used all his eloquence to preserve men from the most dangerous
spiritual calamities, has yet not been counted worthy even of a little shrine;
but Romulus, because they can call him their own, they have esteemed more highly
than many gods, though their secret doctrine can allow him the rank only of a
demigod. To him they allotted a flamen, that is to say, a priest of a class so
highly esteemed in their religion (distinguished, too, by their conical mitres),
that for only three of their gods were flamens appointed,--the Flamen Dialis for
Jupiter, Martialis for Mars, and Quirinalis for Romulus (for when the ardor of
his fellow-citizens had given Romulus a seat among the gods, they gave him this
new name Quirinus). And thus by this honor Romulus has been preferred to Neptune
and Pluto, Jupiter's brothers, and to Saturn himself, their father. They have
assigned the same priesthood to serve him as to serve Jove; and in giving Mars
(the reputed father of Romulus) the same honor, is this not rather for Romulus'
sake than to honor Mars?
CHAP. 16.--THAT IF THE GODS HAD REALLY
POSSESSED ANY REGARD FOR RIGHTEOUSNESS, THE ROMANS SHOULD HAVE RECEIVED GOOD
LAWS FROM THEM, INSTEAD OF HAVING TO BORROW THEM FROM OTHER NATIONS.
Moreover, if the Romans had been able to receive a rule
of life from their gods, they would not have borrowed Solon's laws from the
Athenians, as they did some years after Rome was rounded; and yet they did not
keep them as they received them, but endeavored to improve and amend them.(4)
Although Lycurgus pretended that he was authorized by Apollo to give laws to the
Lacedemonians, the sensible Romans did not choose to believe this, and were not
induced to borrow laws from Sparta. Numa Pompilius, who succeeded Romulus in the
kingdom, is said to have framed some laws, which, however, were not sufficient
for the regulation of civic affairs. Among these regulations were many
pertaining to religious observances, and yet he is not reported to have received
even these from the gods. With respect, then, to moral evils, evils of life and
conduct,--evils which are so mighty, that, according to the wisest pagans,(5) by
them states are ruined while their cities stand uninjured,--their gods made not
the smallest provision for preserving their worshippers from these evils, but,
on the contrary, took special pains to increase them, as we have previously
endeavored to prove.
CHAP. 17. -- OF THE RAPE OF THE SABINE WOMEN,
AND OTHER INIQUITIES PERPETRATED IN ROME'S PALMIEST DAYS.
But possibly we are to find the reason for this neglect
of the Romans by their gods, in the saying of Sallust, that "equity and virtue
prevailed among the Romans not more by
32
force of laws
than of nature."(1) I presume it is to this inborn equity and goodness of
disposition we are to ascribe the rape of the Sabine women. What, indeed, could
be more equitable and virtuous, than to carry off by force, as each man was fit,
and without their parents' consent, girls who were strangers and guests, and who
had been decoyed and entrapped by the pretence of a spectacle! If the Sabines
were wrong to deny their daughters when the Romans asked for them, was it not a
greater wrong in the Romans to carry them off after that denial? The Romans
might more justly have waged war against the neighboring nation for having
refused their daughters in marriage when they first sought them, than for having
demanded them back when they had stolen them. War should have been proclaimed at
first; it was then that Mars should have helped his warlike son, that he might
by force of arms avenge the injury done him by the refusal of marriage, and
might also thus win the women he desired. There might have been some appearance
of "right of war" in a victor carrying off, in virtue of this right, the virgins
who had been without any show of right denied him; whereas there was no "right
of peace" entitling him to carry off those who were not given to him, and to
wage an unjust war with their justly enraged parents. One happy circumstance was
indeed connected with this. act of violence, viz., that though it was
commemorated by the games of the circus, yet even this did not constitute it a
precedent in the city or realm of Rome. If one would find fault with the results
of this act, it must rather be on the ground that the Romans made Romulus a god
in spite of his perpetrating this iniquity; for one cannot reproach them with
making this deed any kind of precedent for the rape of women.
Again, I presume it was due to this natural equity and
virtue, that after the expulsion of King Tarquin, whose son had violated
Lucretia, Junius Brutus the consul forced Lucius Tarquinius Collatinus,
Lucretia's husband and his own colleague, a good and innocent man, to resign his
office and go into banishment, on the one sole charge that he was of the name and blood of the Tarquins. This
injustice was perpetrated with the
approval, or at least connivance, of the people, who had themselves raised to
the consular office both Collatinus and Brutus. Another instance of this equity
and virtue is found in their treatment of Marcus Camillus. This eminent man,
after he had
rapidly conquered the Veians, at that time the most formidable of Rome's
enemies, and who had maintained a ten years' war, in which the Roman army had
suffered the usual calamities attendant on bad generalship, after he had
restored security to Rome, which had begun to tremble for its safety, and after
he had taken the wealthiest city of the enemy, had charges brought against him
by the malice of those that envied his success, and by the insolence of the
tribunes of the people; and seeing that the city bore him no gratitude for
preserving it, and that he would certainly be condemned, he went into exile, and
even in his absence was fined 10,000 asses. Shortly after, however, his
ungrateful country had again to seek his protection from the Gauls. But I cannot
now mention all the shameful and iniquitous acts with which Rome was agitated,
when the aristocracy attempted to subject the people, and the people resented
their encroachments, and the advocates of either party were actuated rather by
the love of victory than by any equitable or virtuous
consideration.
CHAP. 18.--WHAT THE HISTORY OF SALLUST REVEALS
REGARDING THE LIFE OF THE ROMANS, EITHER WHEN STRAITENED BY ANXIETY OR RELAXED
IN SECURITY.
I will
therefore pause, and adduce the testimony of Sallust himself, whose words in
praise of the Romans (that "equity and virtue prevailed among them not more by
force of laws than of nature") have given occasion to this discussion. He was
referring to that period immediately after the expulsion of the kings, in which
the city became great in an incredibly short space of time. And yet this same
writer acknowledges in the first book of his history, in the very exordium of
his work, that even at that time, when a very brief interval had elapsed after
the government had passed from kings to consuls, the more powerful men began to
act unjustly, and occasioned the defection of the people from the patricians,
and other disorders in the city. For after Sallust had stated that the Romans
enjoyed greater harmony and a purer state of society between the second and
third Punic wars than at any other time, and that the cause of this was not
their love of good order, but their fear lest the peace they had with Carthage
might be broken (this also, as we mentioned, Nasica contemplated when he opposed
the destruction of Carthage, for he supposed that fear would tend to repress
wickedness, and to preserve wholesome ways of living), he then goes on to say:
"Yet, after the destruction of Carthage, discord, avarice, am-
33
bition, and
the other vices which are commonly generated by prosperity, more than ever
increased." If they "increased," and that" more than ever," then already they
had appeared, and had been increasing. And so Sallust adds this reason for what
he said "For," he says, "the oppressive measures of the powerful, and the
consequent secessions of the plebs from the patricians, and other civil
dissensions, had existed from the first, and affairs were administered with
equity and well-tempered justice for no longer a period than the short time
after the expulsion of the kings, while the city was occupied with the serious
Tuscan war and Tarquin's vengeance." You see how, even in that brief period
after the expulsion of the kings, fear, he acknowledges, was the cause of the
interval of equity and good order. They were afraid, in fact, of the war which
Tarquin waged against them, after he had been driven from the throne and the
city, and had allied himself with the Tuscans. But observe what he adds: "After
that, the patricians treated the people as their slaves, ordering them to be
scourged or beheaded just as the kings had done, driving them from their
holdings, and harshly tyrannizing over those who had no property to lose. The
people, overwhelmed by these oppressive measures, and most of all by exorbitant
usury, and obliged to contribute both money and personal service to the constant
wars, at length took arms and seceded to Mount Aventine and Mount Sacer, and
thus obtained for themselves tribunes and protective laws. But it was only the
second Punic war that put an end on both sides to discord and strife." You see
what kind of men the Romans were, even so early as a few years after the
expulsion of the kings; and it is of these men he says, that "equity and virtue
prevailed among them not more by force of law than of nature."
Now, if these were the days in which the Roman republic
shows fairest and best, what are we to say or think of the succeeding age, when,
to use the words of the same historian, "changing little by little from the fair
and virtuous city it was, it became utterly wicked and dissolute?" This was, as
he mentions,
after the
destruction of Carthage. Sallust's brief sum and sketch of this period may be
read in his own history, in which he shows how the profligate manners which were
propagated by prosperity resulted at last even in civil wars. He says: "And from
this time the primitive manners, instead of undergoing an insensible alteration
as hitherto they had done, were swept away as by a torrent: the young men were
so depraved by luxury and avarice, that it may justly be said that no father had
a son who could either preserve his own patrimony, or keep his hands off other
men's." Sallust adds a number of particulars about the vices of Sylla, and the
debased condition of the republic in general; and other writers make similar
observations, though in much less striking language.
However, I suppose you now see, or at least any one who
gives his attention has the means of seeing, in what a sink of iniquity that
city was plunged before the advent of our heavenly King. For these things
happened not only before Christ had begun to teach, but before He was even born
of the Virgin. If, then, they dare not impute to their gods the grievous evils
of those former times, more tolerable before the destruction of Carthage, but
intolerable and dreadful after it, although it was the gods who by their malign
craft instilled into the minds of men the conceptions from which such dreadful
vices branched out on all sides, why do they impute these present calamities to
Christ, who teaches life-giving truth, and forbids us to worship false and
deceitful gods, and who, abominating and condemning with His divine authority
those wicked and hurtful lusts of men, gradually withdraws His own people from a
world that is corrupted by these vices, and is falling into ruins, to make of
them an eternal city, whose glory rests not on the acclamations of vanity, but
on the judgment of truth?
CHAP. 19.--OF THE CORRUPTION WHICH HAD GROWN
UPON THE ROMAN REPUBLIC BEFORE CHRIST ABOLISHED THE WORSHIP OF THE GODS.
Here, then, is this Roman republic, "which has changed
little by little from the fair and virtuous city it was, and has become utterly
wicked and dissolute." It is not I who am the first to say this, but their own
authors, from whom we learned it for a fee, and who wrote it long before the
coming of Christ. You see how, before the coming of Christ, and after the
destruction of Carthage, "the primitive manners, instead of undergoing
insensible alteration, as hitherto they had done, were swept away as by a
torrent; and how
depraved by
luxury and avarice the youth were." Let them now, on their part, read to us any
laws given by their gods to the Roman people, and directed against luxury and
avarice. And would that they had only been silent on the subjects of chastity
and modesty, and had not demanded from the people indecent and shameful
practices, to which they lent a pernicious patronage by their so-called
divinity. Let them read our commandments
34
in the
Prophets, Gospels, Acts of the Apostles or Epistles; let them peruse the large
number of precepts against avarice and luxury which are everywhere read to the
congregations that meet for this purpose, and which strike the ear, not with the
uncertain sound of a philosophical discussion, but with the thunder of God's own
oracle pealing from the clouds. And yet they do not impute to their gods the
luxury and avarice, the cruel and dissolute manners, that had rendered the
republic utterly wicked and corrupt, even before the coming of Christ; but
whatever affliction their pride and effeminacy have exposed them to in these
latter days, they furiously impute to our religion. If the kings of the earth
and all their subjects, if all princes and judges of the earth, if young men and
maidens, old and young, every age, and both sexes; if they whom the Baptist
addressed, the publicans and the soldiers, were all together to hearken to and
observe the precepts of the Christian religion regarding a just and virtuous
life, then should the republic adorn the whole earth with its own felicity, and
attain in life everlasting to the pinnacle of kingly glory. But because this man
listens and that man scoffs, and most are enamored of the blandishments of vice
rather than the wholesome severity of virtue, the people of Christ, whatever be
their condition--whether they be kings, princes, judges, soldiers, or
provincials, rich or poor, bond or free, male or female--are enjoined to endure
this earthly republic, wicked and dissolute as it is, that so they may by this
endurance win for themselves an eminent place in that most holy and august
assembly of angels and republic of heaven, in which the will of God is the law.
CHAP. 20.--OF THE KIND OF HAPPINESS AND LIFE
TRULY DELIGHTED IN BY THOSE WHO INVEIGH AGAINST THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
But the worshippers and admirers of these gods delight in
imitating their scandalous iniquities, and are nowise concerned that the
republic be less depraved and licentious. Only let it remain undefeated, they
say, only let it flourish and abound in resources; let it be glorious by its
victories, or still better, secure in peace; and what matters it to us? This is
our concern, that every man be able to increase his wealth so as to supply his
daily prodigalities, and so that the powerful may subject the weak for their own
purposes. Let the poor court the rich for a living, and that under their
protection they may enjoy a sluggish tranquillity; and let the rich abuse the
poor as their dependants, to minister to
their pride.
Let the people applaud not those who protect their interests, but those who
provide them with pleasure. Let no severe duty be commanded, no impurity
forbidden. Let kings estimate their prosperity, not by the righteousness, but by
the servility of their subjects. Let the provinces stand loyal to the kings, not
as moral guides, but as lords of their possessions and purveyors of their
pleasures; not with a hearty reverence, but a crooked and servile fear. Let the
laws take cognizance rather of the injury done to another man's property, than
of that done to one's own person. If a man be a nuisance to his neighbor, or
injure his property, family, or person, let him be actionable; but in his own
affairs let everyone with impunity do what he will in company with his own
family, and with those who willingly join him. Let there be a plentiful supply
of public prostitutes for every one who wishes to use them, but specially for
those who are too poor to keep one for their private use. Let there be erected
houses of the largest and most ornate description: in these let there be
provided the most sumptuous banquets, where every one who pleases may, by day or
night, play, drink, vomit,(1) dissipate. Let there be everywhere heard the
rustling of dancers, the loud, immodest laughter of the theatre; let a
succession of the most cruel and the most voluptuous pleasures maintain a
perpetual excitement. If such happiness is distasteful to any, let him be
branded as a public enemy; and if any attempt to modify or put an end to it let
him be silenced, banished, put an end to. Let these be reckoned the true gods,
who procure for the people this condition of things, and preserve it when once
possessed. Let them be worshipped as they wish; let them demand whatever games
they please, from or with their own worshippers; only let them secure that such
felicity be not imperilled by foe, plague, or disaster of any kind. What sane
man would compare a republic such as this, I will not say to the Roman empire,
but to the palace of Sardanapalus, the ancient king who was so abandoned to
pleasures, that he caused it to be inscribed on his tomb, that now that he was
dead, he possessed only those things which he had swallowed and consumed by his
appetites while alive? If these men had such a king as this, who, while
self-indulgent, should lay no severe restraint on them, they would more
enthusiastically consecrate to him a temple and a flamen than the ancient
Romans did to Romulus.
35
CHAP. 21--CICERO'S OPINION OF THE ROMAN
REPUBLIC.
But if our adversaries do not care how foully and
disgracefully the Roman republic be stained by corrupt practices, so long only
as it holds together and continues in being, and if they therefore pooh-pooh the
testimony of Sallust to its "utterly wicked and profligate" condition, what will
they make of Cicero's statement, that even in his time it had become entirely
extinct, and that there remained extant no Roman republic at all? He introduces
Scipio (the Scipio who had destroyed Carthage) discussing the republic, at a
time when already there were presentiments of its speedy ruin by that corruption
which Sallust describes. In fact, at the time when the discussion took place,
one of the Gracchi, who, according to Sallust, was the first great instigator of
seditions, had already been put to death. His death, indeed, is mentioned in the
same book. Now Scipio, at the end of the second book, says: "As among the
different sounds which proceed from lyres, flutes, and the human voice, there
must be maintained a certain harmony which a cultivated ear cannot endure to
hear disturbed or jarring, but which may be elicited in full and absolute
concord by the modulation even of voices very unlike one another; so, where
reason is allowed to modulate the diverse elements of the state, there is
obtained a perfect concord from the upper, lower, and middle classes as from
various sounds; and what musicians call harmony in singing, is concord in
matters of state, which is the strictest bond and best security of any republic,
and which by no ingenuity can be retained where justice has become extinct."
Then, when he had expatiated somewhat more fully, and had more copiously
illustrated the benefits of its presence and the ruinous effects of its absence
upon a state, Pilus, one of the company present at the discussion, struck in and
demanded that the question should be more thoroughly sifted, and that the
subject of justice should be freely discussed for the sake of ascertaining what
truth there was in the maxim which was then becoming daily more current, that
"the republic cannot be governed without injustice." Scipio expressed his
willingness to have this maxim discussed and sifted, and gave it as his opinion
that it was baseless, and that no progress could be made in discussing the
republic unless it was established, not only that this maxim, that "the republic
cannot be governed without injustice," was false, but also that the truth is,
that it cannot be governed without the most absolute justice. And the discussion
of this question, being
deferred till
the next day, is carried on in the third book with great animation. For Pilus
himself undertook to defend the position that the republic cannot be governed.
without injustice, at the same time being at special pains to clear himself of
any real participation in that opinion. He advocated with great keenness the
cause of injustice against justice, and endeavored by plausible reasons and
examples to demonstrate that the former is beneficial, the latter useless, to
the republic. Then, at the request of the company, Laelius attempted to defend
justice, and strained every nerve to prove that nothing is so hurtful to a state
as injustice; and that without justice a republic can neither be governed, nor
even continue to exist.
When this question has been handled to the satisfaction
of the company, Scipio reverts to the original thread of discourse, and repeats
with commendation his own brief definition of a republic, that it is the weal of
the people. "The people" he defines as being not every assemblage or mob, but an
assemblage associated by a common acknowledgment of law, and by a community of
interests. Then he shows the use of definition in debate; and from these
definitions of his own he gathers that a republic, or "weal of the people," then
exists only when it is well and justly governed, whether by a monarch, or an
aristocracy, or by the whole people. But when the monarch is unjust, or, as the
Greeks say, a tyrant; or the aristocrats are unjust, and form a faction; or the
people themselves are unjust, and become, as Scipio for want of a better name
calls them, themselves the tyrant, then the republic is not only blemished (as
had been proved the day before), but by legitimate deduction from those
definitions, it altogether ceases to be. For it could not be the people's weal when a tyrant
factiously lorded it over the state; neither would the people be any longer a
people if it were unjust, since it would no longer answer the definition of a
people--" an assemblage associated by a common acknowledgment of law, and by a
community of interests."
When, therefore, the Roman republic was such as Sallust
described it, it was not "utterly wicked and profligate," as he says, but had
altogether ceased to exist, if we are to admit the reasoning of that debate
maintained on the subject of the republic by its best representatives. Tully
himself, too, speaking not in the person of Scipio or any one else, but uttering
his own sentiments, uses the following language in the beginning of the fifth
book, after quoting a line from the poet Ennius, in which he said, "Rome's
severe
36
morality and
her citizens are her safeguard." "This verse," says Cicero, "seems to me to have
all the sententious truthfulness of an oracle. For neither would the citizens
have availed without the morality of the community, nor would the morality of
the commons without outstanding men have availed either to establish or so long
to maintain in vigor so grand a republic with so wide and just an empire.
Accordingly, before our day, the hereditary usages formed our foremost men, and
they on their part retained the usages and institutions of their fathers. But
our age, receiving the republic as a chef-d'oeuvre of another age which has
already begun to grow old, has not merely neglected to restore the colors of the
original, but has not even been at the pains to preserve so much as the general
outline and most outstanding features. For what survives of that primitive
morality which the poet called Rome's safeguard? It is so obsolete and
forgotten, that, far from practising it, one does not even know it. And of the
citizens what shall I say? Morality has perished through poverty of great men; a
poverty for which we must not only assign a reason, but for the guilt of which
we must answer as criminals charged with a capital crime. For it is through our
vices, and not by any mishap, that we retain only the name of a republic, and
have long since lost the reality."
This is the confession of Cicero, long indeed after the
death of Africanus, whom he introduced as an interlocutor in his work De
Republica, but still before the coming of Christ. Yet, if the disasters he
bewails had been lamented after the Christian religion had been diffused, and
had begun to prevail, is there a man of our adversaries who would not have
thought that they were to be imputed to the Christians? Why, then, did their
gods not take steps then to prevent the decay and extinction of that republic,
over the loss of which Cicero, long before Christ had come in the flesh, sings
so lugubrious a dirge? Its admirers have need to inquire whether, even in the
days of primitive men and morals, true justice flourished in it; or was it not
perhaps even then, to use the casual expression of Cicero, rather a colored
painting than the living reality? But, if God will, we shall consider this
elsewhere. For I mean in its own place to show that--according to the
definitions in which Cicero himself, using Scipio as his mouthpiece, briefly
propounded what a republic is, and what a people is, and according to many
testimonies, both of his own lips and of those who took part in that same
debate--Rome never was a republic, be
cause true
justice had never a place in it. But accepting the more feasible definitions of
a republic, I grant there was a republic of a certain kind, and certainly much
better administered by the more ancient Romans than by their modern
representatives. But the fact is, true justice has no existence save in that
republic whose founder and ruler is Christ, if at least any choose to call this
a republic; and indeed we cannot deny that it is the people's weal. But if
perchance this name, which has become familiar in other connections, be
considered alien to our common parlance, we may at all events say that in this
city is true justice; the city of which Holy Scripture says, "Glorious things
are said of thee, O city of God."
CHAP. 22.--THAT THE ROMAN GODS NEVER TOOK ANY
STEPS TO PREVENT THE REPUBLIC FROM BEING RUINED BY IMMORALITY.
But what is relevant to the present question is this,
that however admirable our adversaries say the republic was or is, it is certain
that by the testimony of their own most learned writers it had become, long
before the coming of Christ, utterly wicked and dissolute, and indeed had no
existence, but had been destroyed by profligacy. To prevent this, surely these
guardian gods ought to have given precepts of morals and a rule of life to the
people by whom they were worshipped in so many temples, with so great a variety
of priests and sacrifices, with such numberless and diverse rites, so many
festal solemnities, so many celebrations of magnificent games. But in all this
the demons only looked after their own interest, and cared not at all how their
worshippers lived, or rather were at pains to induce them to lead an abandoned
life, so long as they paid these tributes to their honor, and regarded them with
fear. If any one denies this, let him produce, let him point to, let him read
the laws which the gods had given against sedition, and which the Gracchi
transgressed when they threw everything into confusion; or those Marius, and
Cinna, and Carbo broke when they involved their country in civil wars, most
iniquitous and unjustifiable in their causes, cruelly conducted, and yet more
cruelly terminated; or those which Sylla scorned, whose life, character, and
deeds, as described by Sallust and other historians, are the abhorrence of all
mankind. Who will deny that at that time the republic had become extinct?
Possibly they will be bold enough to suggest in defence
of the gods, that they abandoned the city on account of the profligacy
37
of the
citizens, according to the lines of Virgil:
"Gone from
each fane, each sacred shrine, Are those who made this realm divine."(1)
But, firstly,
if it be so, then they cannot complain against the Christian religion, as if it
were that which gave offence to the gods ant caused them to abandon Rome, since
the Roman immorality had long ago driven from the altars of the city a cloud of
little gods, like as many flies. And yet where was this host of divinities,
when, long before the corruption of the primitive morality, Rome was taken and
burnt by the Gauls? Perhaps they were present, but asleep? For at that time the
whole city fell into the hands of the enemy, with the single exception of the
Capitoline hill; and this too would have been taken, had not--the watchful geese
aroused the sleeping gods! And this gave occasion to the festival of the goose,
in which Rome sank nearly to the superstition of the Egyptians, who worship
beasts and birds. But of these adventitious evils which are inflicted by hostile
armies or by some disaster, and which attach rather to the body than the soul, I
am not meanwhile disputing. At present I speak of the decay of morality, which
at first almost imperceptibly lost its brilliant hue, but afterwards was wholly
obliterated, was swept away as by a torrent, and involved the republic in such
disastrous ruin, that though the houses and wails remained standing the leading
writers do not scruple to say that the republic was destroyed. Now, the
departure of the gods "from each fane, each sacred shrine," and their
abandonment of the city to destruction, was an act of justice, if their laws
inculcating justice and a moral life had been held in contempt by that city. But
what kind of gods were these, pray, who declined to live with a people who
worshipped them, and whose corrupt life they had done nothing to reform?
CHAP. 23.--THAT THE VICISSITUDES OF THIS LIFE
ARE DEPENDENT NOT ON THE FAVOR OR HOSTILITY OF DEMONS, BUT ON THE WILL OF THE
TRUE GOD.
But, further, is it not obvious that the gods have
abetted the fulfilment of men's desires, instead of authoritatively bridling
them? For Marius, a low-born and self-made man, who ruthlessly provoked and
conducted civil wars, was so effectually aided by them, that he was seven times
consul, and died full of years in his seventh consulship, escaping the hands of
Sylla, who immediately afterwards came into
power.
Why, then, did they not also aid him, so as to restrain him from so many
enormities? For if it is said that the gods had no hand in his success, this is
no trivial admission that a man can attain the dearly coveted
felicity
of this life even though his own gods be not propitious; that men can be loaded
with the gifts of fortune as Marius was, can enjoy health, power, wealth,
honours, dignity, length of days, though the gods be hostile to him; and that,
on the other hand, men can be tormented as Regulus was, with captivity, bondage,
destitution, watchings, pain, and cruel death, though the gods be his friends.
To concede this is to make a compendious confession that the gods are useless,
and their worship superfluous. If the gods have taught the people rather what
goes clean counter to the virtues of the soul, and that integrity of life which
meets a reward after death; if even in respect of temporal and transitory
blessings they neither hurt those whom they hate nor profit whom they love, why
are they worshipped, why are they invoked with such eager homage? Why do men
murmur in difficult and sad emergencies, as if the gods had retired in anger?
and why, on their account, is the Christian religion injured by the most
unworthy calumnies? If in temporal matters they have power either for good or
for evil, why did they stand by Marius, the worst of Rome's citizens, and
abandon Regulus, the best? Does this not prove themselves to be most unjust and
wicked? And even if it be supposed that for this very reason they are the rather
to be feared and worshipped, this is a mistake; for we do not read that Regulus
worshipped them less assiduously than Marius. Neither is it apparent that a
wicked life is to be chosen, on the ground that the gods are supposed to have
favored Marius more than Regulus. For Metellus, the most highly esteemed of all
the Romans, who had five sons in the consulship, was prosperous even in this
life; and Catiline, the worst of men, reduced to poverty and defeated in the war
his own guilt had aroused, lived and perished miserably. Real and secure
felicity is the peculiar possession of those who worship that God by whom alone
it can be conferred.
It is thus apparent, that when the republic was being destroyed
by profligate manners, its gods did nothing to hinder its destruction by the
direction or correction of its manners, but rather accelerated its destruction
by increasing the demoralization and corruption that already existed. They need
not pretend that their goodness was shocked by the iniquity of the city, and
that they withdrew in anger.
38
For they were
there, sure enough; they are detected, convicted: they were equally unable to
break silence so as to guide others, and to keep silence so as to conceal
themselves. I do not dwell on the fact that the inhabitants of Minturnae took
pity on Marius, and commended him to the goddess Marica in her grove, that she
might give him success in all things, and that from the abyss of despair in
which he then lay he forthwith returned unhurt to Rome, and entered the city the
ruthless leader of a ruthless army; and they who wish to know how bloody was his
victory, how unlike a citizen, and how much more relentlessly than any foreign
foe he acted, let them read the histories. But this, as I said, I do not dwell
upon; nor do I attribute the bloody bliss of Marius to, I know not what
Minturnian goddess [Marica], but rather to the secret providence of God, that
the mouths of our adversaries might be shut, and that they who are not led by
passion, but by prudent consideration of events, might be delivered from error.
And even if the demons have any power in these matters, they have only that
power which the secret decree of the Almighty allots to them, in order that we
may not set too great store by earthly prosperity, seeing it is oftentimes
vouchsafed even to wicked men like Marius; and that we may not, on the other
hand, regard it as an evil, since we see that many good and pious worshippers of
the one true God are, in spite of the demons
pre-eminently
successful; and, finally, that we may not suppose that these unclean spirits are
either to be propitiated or feared for the sake of earthly blessings or
calamities: for as wicked men on earth cannot do all they would, so neither can
these demons, but only in so far as they are permitted by the decree of Him
whose judgments are fully comprehensible, justly reprehensible by none.
CHAP. 24.--OF THE DEEDS OF SYLLA, IN WHICH THE
DEMONS BOASTED THAT HE HAD THEIR HELP.
It is certain that Sylla--whose rule was so cruel that,
in comparison with it, the preceding state of things which he came to avenge was
regretted--when first he advanced towards Rome to give battle to Marius, found
the auspices so favourable when he sacrificed, that, according to Livy's
account, the augur Postumius expressed his willingness to lose his head if Sylla
did not, with the help of the gods, accomplish what he designed. The gods, you
see, had not departed from "every fane and sacred shrine," since they were still
predicting the issue of these affairs, and yet
were taking
no steps to correct Sylla himself. Their presages promised him great prosperity
but no threatenings of theirs subdued his evil passions. And then, when he was
in Asia conducting the war against Mithridates, a message from Jupiter was
delivered to him by Lucius Titius, to the effect that he would conquer
Mithridates; and so it came to pass. And afterwards, when he was meditating a
return to Rome for the purpose of avenging in the blood of the citizens injuries
done to himself and his friends, a second message from Jupiter was delivered to
him by a soldier of the sixth legion, to the effect that it was he who had
predicted the victory over Mithridates, and that now he promised to give him
power to recover the republic from his enemies, though with great bloodshed.
Sylla at once inquired of the soldier what form had appeared to him; and, on his
reply, recognized that it was the same as Jupiter had formerly employed to
convey to him the assurance regarding the victory over Mithridates. How, then,
can the gods be justified in this matter for the care they took to predict these
shadowy successes, and for their negligence in correcting Sylla, and restraining
him from stirring up a civil war so lamentable and atrocious, that it not merely
disfigured, but extinguished, the republic? The truth is, as I have often said,
and as Scripture informs us, and as the facts themselves sufficiently indicate,
the demons are found to look after their own ends only, that they may be
regarded and worshipped as gods, and that men may be induced to offer to them a
worship which associates them with their crimes, and involves them in one common
wickedness and judgment of God.
Afterwards, when Sylla had come to Tarentum, and had
sacrificed there, he saw on the head of the victim's liver the likeness of a
golden crown. Thereupon the same soothsayer Postumius interpreted this to
signify a signal victory, and ordered that he only should eat of the entrails. A
little afterwards, the slave of a certain Lucius Pontius cried out, "I am
Bellona's messenger; the victory is yours, Sylla!" Then he added that the
Capitol should be burned. As soon as he had uttered this prediction he left the
camp, but returned the following day more excited than ever, and shouted, "The
Capitol is fired!" And fired indeed it was. This it was easy for a demon both to
foresee and quickly to announce. But observe, as relevant to our subject, what
kind of gods they are under whom these men desire to live, who blaspheme the
Saviour that delivers the wills of the faithful from the dominion of devils. The
man cried
39
out in
prophetic rapture, "The victory is yours, Sylla!" And to certify that he spoke
by a divine spirit, he predicted also an event which was shortly to happen, and
which indeed did fall out, in a place from which he in whom this spirit was
speaking was far distant. But he never cried, "Forbear thy villanies,
Sylla!"--the villanies which were committed at Rome by that victor to whom a
golden crown on the calf's liver had been shown as the divine evidence of his
victory. If such signs as this were customarily sent by just gods, and not by
wicked demons, then certainly the entrails he consulted should rather have given
Sylla intimation of the cruel disasters that were to befall the city and
himself. For that victory was not so conducive to his exaltation to power, as it
was fatal to his ambition; for by it he became so insatiable in his desires, and
was rendered so arrogant and reckless by prosperity, that he may be said rather
to have inflicted a moral destruction on himself than corporal destruction on
his enemies. But these truely woeful and deplorable calamities the gods gave him
no previous hint of, neither by entrails, augury, dream, nor prediction. For
they feared his amendment more than his defeat. Yea, they took good care that
this glorious conqueror of his own fellow-citizens should be conquered and led
captive by his own infamous vices, and should thus be the more submissive slave
of the demons themselves.
CHAP. 25.--HOW POWERFULLY THE EVIL SPIRITS
INCITE MEN TO WICKED ACTIONS, BY GIVING THEM THE QUASI-DIVINE AUTHORITY OF THEIR
EXAMPLE.
Now, who does not hereby comprehend,-unless he has
preferred to imitate such gods rather than by divine grace to withdraw himself
from their fellowship,--who does not see how eagerly these evil spirits strive
by their example to lend, as it were, divine authority to crime? Is not this
proved by the fact that they were seen in a wide plain in Campania rehearsing
among themselves the battle which shortly after took place there with great
bloodshed between the armies of Rome? For at first there were heard loud
crashing noises, and afterwards many reported that they had seen for some days
together two armies engaged. And when this battle ceased, they found the ground
all indented with just such footprints of men and horses as a great conflict
would leave. If, then, the deities were veritably fighting with one another, the
civil wars of men are sufficiently justified; yet, by the way, let it be
observed that such pugnacious gods must be very wicked or very
wretched. If,
however, it was but a sham-fight, what did they intend by this, but that the
civil wars of the Romans should seem no wickedness, but an imitation of the
gods? For already the civil wars had begun; and before this, some lamentable
battles and execrable massacres had occurred. Already many had been moved by the
story of the soldier, who, on stripping the spoils of his slain foe, recognized
in the stripped corpse his own brother, and, with deep curses on civil wars,
slew himself there and then on his brother's body. To disguise the bitterness of
such tragedies, and kindle increasing ardor in this monstrous warfare, these
malign demons, who were reputed and worshipped as gods, fell upon this plan of
revealing themselves in a state of civil war, that no compunction for
fellow-citizens might cause the Romans to shrink from such battles, but that the
human criminality might be justified by the divine example. By a like craft,
too, did these evil spirits command that scenic entertainments, of which I have
already spoken, should be instituted and dedicated to them. And in these
entertainments the poetical compositions and actions of the drama ascribed such
iniquities to the gods, that every one might safely imitate them, whether he
believed the gods had actually done such things, or, not believing this, yet
perceived that they most eagerly desired to be represented as having done them.
And that no one might suppose, that in representing the gods as fighting with
one another, the poets had slandered them, and imputed to them unworthy actions,
the gods themselves, to complete the deception, confirmed the compositions of
the poets by exhibiting their own battles to the eyes of men, not only through
actions in the theatres, but in their own persons on the actual field.
We have been forced to bring forward these facts, because
their authors have not scrupled to say and to write that the Roman republic had
already been ruined by the depraved moral habits of the citizens, and had ceased
to exist before the advent of our Lord Jesus Christ. Now this ruin they do not
impute to their own gods, though they impute to our Christ the evils of this
life, which cannot ruin good men, be they alive or dead. And this they do,
though our Christ has issued so many precepts inculcating virtue and restraining
vice; while their own gods have done nothing whatever to preserve that republic
that served them, and to restrain it from ruin by such precepts, but have rather
hastened its destruction, by corrupting its morality through their pestilent
example. No one, I
40
fancy, will
now be bold enough to say that the republic was then ruined because of the
departure of the gods "from each fane, each sacred shrine," as if they were the
friends of virtue, and were offended by the vices of men. No, there are too many
presages from entrails, auguries, soothsayings, whereby they
boastingly
proclaimed themselves prescient of future events and controllers of the fortune
of war,--all which prove them to have been present. And had they been indeed
absent the Romans would never in these civil wars have been so far transported
by their own passions as they were by the instigations of these gods.
CHAP, 26.--THAT THE DEMONS GAVE IN SECRET
CERTAIN OBSCURE INSTRUCTIONS IN MORALS, WHILE IN PUBLIC THEIR OWN SOLEMNITIES
INCULCATED ALL WICKEDNESS.
Seeing that this is so,--seeing that the filthy and cruel
deeds, the disgraceful and criminal actions of the gods, whether real or
reigned, were at their own request published, and were consecrated, and
dedicated in their honor as sacred and stated solemnities; seeing they vowed
vengeance on those who refused to exhibit them to the eyes of all, that they
might be proposed as deeds worthy of imitation, why is it that these same
demons, who by taking pleasure in such obscenities, acknowledge themselves to be
unclean spirits, and by delighting in their own villanies and iniquities, real
or imaginary, and by requesting from the immodest, and extorting from the
modest, the celebration of these licentious acts, proclaim themselves
instigators to a criminal and lewd life;--why, I ask, are they represented as
giving some good moral precepts to a few of their own elect, initiated in the
secrecy of their shrines? If it be so, this very thing only serves further to
demonstrate the malicious craft of these pestilent spirits. For so great is the
influence of probity and chastity, that all men, or almost all men, are moved by
the praise of these virtues; nor is any man so depraved by vice, but he hath
some feeling of honor left in him. So that, unless the devil sometimes
transformed himself, as Scripture says, into an angel of light, (1) he could not
compass his deceitful purpose. Accordingly, in public, a bold impurity fills the
ear of the people with noisy clamor; in private, a reigned chastity speaks in scarce audible whispers to a
few: an open stage is provided for shameful things, but on the)
praiseworthy the curtain fails: grace hides disgrace
flaunts: a wicked deed draws an overflowing house, a virtuous speech finds
scarce a hearer, as though purity were to be blushed at, impurity boasted of.
Where else can such confusion reign, but in devils' temples? Where, but in the
haunts of deceit? For the secret precepts are given as a sop to the virtuous,
who are few in number; the wicked exam-pies are exhibited to encourage the
vicious, who are countless.
Where and when those initiated in the mysteries of
Coelestis received any good instructions, we know not. What we do know is, that
before her shrine, in which her image is set, and amidst a vast crowd gathering
from all quarters, and standing closely packed together, we were intensely
interested spectators of the games which were going on, and saw, as we pleased
to turn the eye, on this side a grand display of harlots, on the other the
virgin goddess; we saw this virgin worshipped with prayer and with obscene
rites. There we saw no shame-faced mimes, no actress over-burdened with modesty;
all that the obscene rites demanded was fully complied with. We were plainly
shown what was pleasing to the virgin deity, and the matron who witnessed the
spectacle returned home from the temple a wiser woman. Some, indeed, of the more
prudent women turned their faces from the immodest movements of the players, and
learned the art of wickedness by a furtive regard. For they were restrained, by
the modest demeanor due to men, from looking boldly at the immodest gestures;
but much more were they restrained from condemning with chaste heart the sacred
rites of her whom they adored. And yet this licentiousness--which, if practised
in one's home, could only be done there in secret--was practised as a public
lesson in the temple; and if any modesty remained in men, it was occupied in
marvelling that wickedness which men could not unrestrainedly commit should be
part of the religious teaching of the gods, and that to omit its exhibition
should incur the anger of the gods. What spirit can that be, which by a hidden
inspiration stirs men's corruption, and goads them to adultery, and feeds on the
full-fledged iniquity, unless it be the same that finds pleasure in such
religious ceremonies, sets in the temples images of devils, and loves to see in
play the images of vices; that whispers in secret some righteous sayings to
deceive the few who are good, and scatters in public
invitations to profligacy, to gain possession of the millions who are wicked?
41
CHAP. 27.--THAT THE OBSCENITIES OF THOSE PLAYS
WHICH THE ROMANS CONSECRATED IN ORDER TO PROPITIATE THEIR GODS, CONTRIBUTED
LARGELY TO THE OVERTHROW OF PUBLIC ORDER.
Cicero, a weighty man, and a philosopher in his way, when
about to be made edile, wished the citizens to understand(1) that, among the
other duties of his magistracy, he must propitiate Flora by the celebration of
games. And these games are reckoned devout in proportion to their lewdness. In
another place,(2) and when he was now consul, and the state in great peril, he
says that games had been celebrated for ten days together, and that nothing had
been omitted which could pacify the gods: as if it had not been more
satisfactory to irritate the gods by temperance, than to pacify them by
debauchery; and to provoke their hate by honest living, than soothe it by such
unseemly grossness. For no matter how cruel was the ferocity of those men who
were threatening the state, and on whose account the gods were being
propitiated, it could not have been more hurtful than the alliance of gods who
were won with the foulest vices. To avert the danger which threatened men's
bodies, the gods were conciliated in a fashion that drove virtue from their
spirits; and the gods did not enrol themselves as defenders of the battlements
against the besiegers, until they had first stormed and sacked the morality of
the citizens. This propitiation of such divinities,--a propitiation so wanton,
so impure, so immodest, so wicked, so filthy, whose actors the innate and
praiseworthy virtue of the Romans disabled from civic honors, erased from their
tribe, recognized as polluted and made infamous;--this propitiation, I say, so
foul, so detestable, and alien from every religious feeling, these fabulous and
ensnaring accounts of the criminal actions of the gods, these scandalous actions
which they either shamefully and wickedly committed, or more shamefully and
wickedly reigned, all this the whole city learned in public both by the words
and gestures of the actors. They saw that the gods delighted in the commission
of these things, and therefore believed that they wished them not only to be
exhibited to them, but to be imitated by themselves. But as for that good and
honest instruction which they speak of, it was given in such secrecy, and to so
few (if indeed given at all), that they seemed rather to fear it might be
divulged, than that it might not be practised.
CHAP. 28. THAT THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION IS
HEALTH-GIVING.
They, then,
are but abandoned and ungrateful wretches, in deep and fast bondage to that
malign spirit, who complain and murmur that men are rescued by the name of
Christ from the hellish thraldom of these unclean spirits, and from a
participation in their punishment, and are brought out of the night of
pestilential ungodliness into the light of
most healthful piety. Only such men could murmur that the masses flock to
the churches and their chaste acts of worship, where a seemly separation of the
sexes is observed; where they learn how they may so spend this earthly life, as
to merit a blessed eternity hereafter; where Holy Scripture and instruction in
righteousness are proclaimed from a raised platform in presence of all, that
both they who do the word may hear to their salvation, and they who do it not
may hear to judgment. And though some enter who scoff at such precepts, all
their petulance is either quenched by a sudden change, or is restrained through
fear or shame. For no filthy and wicked action is there set forth to be gazed at
or to be imitated; but either the precepts of the true God are recommended, His
miracles narrated, His gifts praised, or His benefits implored.
CHAP. 29.--AN EXHORTATION TO THE ROMANS
TO RENOUNCE PAGANISM.
This, rather, is the religion worthy of your desires, O
admirable Roman race,--the progeny of your Scaevolas and Scipios, of Regulus,
and of Fabricius. This rather covet, this distinguish from that foul vanity and
crafty malice of the devils. If there is in your nature any eminent virtue, only
by true piety is it purged and perfected, while by impiety it is wrecked and
punished. Choose now what you will pursue, that your praise may be not in
yourself, but in the true God, in whom is no error. For of popular glory you
have had your share; but by the secret providence of God, the true religion was
not offered to your choice. Awake, it is now day; as you have already awaked in
the persons of some in whose perfect virtue and sufferings for the true faith we
glory: for they, contending on all sides with hostile powers, and conquering
them all by bravely dying, have purchased for us this country of ours with their
blood; to which country we invite you, and exhort you to add yourselves to the
number of the citizens of this city, which also has a sanctuary(3) of its own in
the true remission of sins.
42
Do not listen
to those degenerate sons of thine who slander Christ and Christians, and impute
to them these disastrous times, though they desire times in which they may enjoy
rather impunity for their wickedness than a peaceful life. Such has never been
Rome's ambition even in regard to her earthly country. Lay hold now on the
celestial country, which is easily won, and in which you will reign truly and
for ever. For there shall thou find no vestal fire, no Capitoline stone, but the
one true God.
" No date, no goal will here ordain:
But grant an endless, boundless reign."(1)
No longer, then, follow after false and deceitful gods;
abjure them rather, and despise them, bursting forth into true liberty. Gods
they are not, but malignant spirits, to whom your eternal happiness will be a
sore punishment. Juno, from whom you deduce your origin according to the flesh,
did not so bitterly grudge Rome's citadels to the Trojans, as these devils whom
yet ye repute gods, grudge an everlasting seat to the race of mankind. And thou
thyself hast in no wavering voice passed judgment on them, when thou didst
pacify them with games, and yet didst account as infamous the men by whom the
plays were acted. Suffer us, then, to assert thy freedom against the unclean
spirits who had imposed on thy neck the yoke of celebrating their own shame and
filthiness. The actors of these divine crimes thou hast removed from offices of
honor; supplicate the true God, that He may remove from thee those gods who
delight in their crimes,--a most disgraceful thing if the crimes are really
theirs, and a most malicious invention if the. crimes are feigned. Well done, in
that thou
hast
spontaneously banished from the number of your citizens all actors and players.
Awake more fully: the majesty of God cannot be propitiated by that which defiles
the dignity of man How, then, can you believe that gods who take pleasure in
such lewd plays, belong to the number of the holy powers of heaven, when the men
by whom these plays are acted are by yourselves refused admission into the
number of Roman citizens even of the lowest grade? Incomparably more glorious
than Rome, is that heavenly city in which for victory you have truth; for
dignity, holiness; for peace, felicity; for life, eternity. Much less does it
admit into its society such gods, if thou dost blush to admit into thine such
men. Wherefore, if thou wouldst attain to the blessed city, shun the society of
devils. They who are propitiated by deeds of shame, are unworthy of the worship
of right-hearted men. Let these, then, be obliterated from your worship by the
cleansing of the Christian religion, as those men were blotted from your
citizenship by the censor's mark.
But, so far as regards carnal benefits, which are the
only blessings the wicked desire to enjoy, and carnal miseries, which alone they
shrink from enduring, we will show in the following book that the demons have
not the power they are supposed to have; and although they had it, we ought
rather on that account to despise these blessings, than for the sake of them to
worship those gods, and by worshipping them to miss the attainment of these
blessings they grudge us. But that they have not even this power which is
ascribed to them by those who worship them for the sake of temporal advantages,
this, I say, I will prove in the following book; so let
us here close the present argument.
43
BOOK III.
ARGUMENT.
AS IN THE FOREGOING BOOK AUGUSTIN HAS PROVED
REGARDING MORAL AND SPIRITUAL CALAMITIES, SO IN THIS BOOK HE PROVES REGARDING
EXTERNAL AND BODILY DISASTERS, THAT SINCE THE FOUNDATION OF THE CITY THE ROMANS
HAVE BEEN CONTINUALLY SUBJECT TO THEM; AND THAT EVEN WHEN THE FALSE GODS WERE
WORSHIPPED WITHOUT A RIVAL, BEFORE THE ADVENT OF CHRIST, THEY AFFORDED NO RELIEF
FROM SUCH CALAMITIES.
CHAP. 1. -- OF THE ILLS WHICH ALONE THE WICKED
FEAR, AND WHICH THE WORLD CONTINUALLY SUFFERED, EVEN WHEN THE GODS WERE
WORSHIPPED.
OF moral and spiritual evils, which are above all others
to be deprecated, I think enough has already been said to show that the false
gods took no steps to prevent the people who worshipped them from being
overwhelmed by such calamities, but rather aggravated the ruin. I see I must now
speak of those evils which alone are dreaded by the heathen--famine, pestilence,
war, pillage, captivity, massacre, and the like calamities, already enumerated
in the first book. For evil men account those things alone evil which do not
make men evil; neither do they blush to praise good things, and yet to remain
evil among the good things they praise. It grieves them more to own a bad house
than a bad life, as if it were man's greatest good to have everything good but
himself. But not even such evils as were alone dreaded by the heathen were
warded off by their gods, even when they were most unrestrictedly worshipped.
For in various times and places before the advent of our Redeemer, the human
race was crushed with numberless and sometimes incredible calamities; and at
that time what gods but those did the world worship, if you except the one
nation of the Hebrews, and, beyond them, such individuals as the most secret and
most just judgment of God counted worthy of divine grace?(1) But that I may not
be prolix, I will be silent regarding the heavy calamities that have been
suffered by any other nations, and will speak only of what happened to Rome and
the Roman empire, by which I mean Rome properly so called, and those lands which
already, before the coming of Christ, had by alliance or conquest become, as it
were, members of the body of the state.
CHAP. 2.--WHETHER THE GODS, WHOM THE GREEKS AND
ROMANS WORSHIPPED IN COMMON, WERE JUSTIFIED IN PERMITTING THE DESTRUCTION Or
ILIUM.
First, then,
why was Troy or Ilium, the cradle of the Roman people (for I must not overlook
nor disguise what I touched upon in the first book(2)), conquered, taken and
destroyed by the Greeks, though it esteemed and worshipped the same gods as
they? Priam, some answer, paid the penalty of the perjury of his father
Laomedon.(3) Then it is true that Laomedon hired Apollo and Neptune as his
workmen. For the story goes that he promised them wages, and then broke his
bargain. I wonder that famous diviner Apollo toiled at so huge a work, and never
suspected Laomedon was going to cheat him of his pay. And Neptune too, his
uncle, brother of Jupiter, king of the sea, it really was not seemly that he
should be ignorant of what was to happen. For he is introduced by Homer(4) (who
lived and wrote before the building of Rome) as predicting something great of
the posterity of AEneas, who in fact founded Rome. And as Homer says, Nep-
44
tune also
rescued AEneas in a cloud from the wrath of Achilles, though (according to
Virgil (1))
' All his will was to destroy
His own
creation, perjured Troy."
Gods, then,
so great as Apollo and Neptune, in ignorance of the cheat that was to defraud
them of their wages, built the walls of Troy for nothing but thanks and
thankless people.(2) There may be some doubt whether it is not a worse crime to
believe such persons to be gods, than to cheat such gods. Even Homer himself did
not give full credence to the story for while he represents Neptune, indeed, as
hostile to the Trojans, he introduces Apollo as their champion, though the story
implies that both were offended by that fraud. If, therefore, they believe their
fables, let them blush to worship such gods; if they discredit the fables, let
no more be said of the "Trojan perjury;" or let them explain how the gods hated
Trojan, but loved Roman perjury. For how did the conspiracy of Catiline, even in
so large and corrupt a city, find so abundant a supply of men whose hands and
tongues found them a living by perjury and civic broils? What else but perjury
corrupted the judgments pronounced by so many of the senators? What else
corrupted the people's votes and decisions of all causes tried before them? For
it seems that the ancient practice of taking oaths has been preserved even in
the midst of the greatest corruption, not for the sake of restraining wickedness
by religious fear, but to complete the tale of crimes by
adding that of perjury.
CHAP. 3.--THAT THE GODS COULD NOT BE OFFENDED
BY THE ADULTERY OF PARIS, THIS CRIME BEING SO COMMON AMONG THEMSELVES.
There is no ground, then, for representing the gods (by
whom, as they say, that empire stood, though they are proved to have been
conquered by the Greeks) as being enraged at the Trojan perjury. Neither, as
others again plead in their defence, was it indignation at the adultery of Paris
that caused them to withdraw their protection from Troy. For their habit is to
be instigators and instructors in vice, not its avengers. "The city of Rome,"
says Sallust, "was first built and inhabited, as I have heard, by the Trojans,
who, flying their country, under the conduct of AEneas, wandered about without
making any settlement."(3) If, then, the gods were of opinion that the adultery
of Paris should be punished, it was chiefly the Romans, or at least the Romans
also, who
should have
suffered; for the adultery was brought about by AEneas' mother. But how could
they hate in Paris a crime which they made no objection to in their own sister
Venus, who (not to mention any other instance) committed adultery with Anchises,
and so became the mother of AEneas? Is it because in the one case Menelaus(4)
was aggrieved, while in the other Vulcan(5) connived at the crime? For the gods,
I fancy, are so little jealous of their wives, that they make no scruple of
sharing them with men. But perhaps I may be suspected of turning the myths into
ridicule, and not handling so weighty a subject with sufficient gravity. Well,
then, let us say that AEneas is not the son of Venus. I am willing to admit it;
but is Romulus any more the son of Mars? For why not the one as well as the
other? Or is it lawful for gods to have intercourse with women, unlawful for men
to have intercourse with goddesses? A hard, or rather an incredible condition,
that what was allowed to Mars by the law of Venus, should not be allowed to
Venus herself by her own law. However, both cases have the authority of Rome;
for Caesar in modern times believed no less that he was descended from Venus,(6)
than the ancient Romulus believed himself the son of Mars.
CHAP. 4. -- OF VARRO'S OPINION, THAT IT IS
USEFUL FOR MEN TO FEIGN THEMSELVES THE OFFSPRING OF THE GODS.
Some one will say, But do you believe all this? Not I
indeed. For even Varro, a very learned heathen, all but admits that these
stories are false, though he does not boldly and confidently say so. But he
maintains it is useful for states that brave men believe, though falsely, that
they are descended from the gods; for that thus the human spirit, cherishing the
belief of its divine descent, will both more boldly venture into great
enterprises, and will carry them out more energetically, and will therefore by
its very confidence secure more abundant success. You see how wide a field is
opened to falsehood by this opinion of Varro's, which I have expressed as well
as I could in my own words; and how comprehensible it is, that many of the
religions and sacred legends should be feigned in a community in which it was
judged profitable for the citizens that lies should be told even about the gods
themselves.
45
CHAP. 5.--THAT IT IS NOT CREDIBLE THAT THE GODS
SHOULD HAVE PUNISHED THE ADULTERY OF PARIS, SEEING THEY SHOWED NO INDIGNATION AT
THE ADULTERY OF THE MOTHER OF ROMULUS.
But whether Venus could bear AEneas to a human father
Anchises, or Mars beget Romulus of the daughter of Numitor, we leave as
unsettled questions. For our own Scriptures suggest the very similar question,
whether the fallen angels had sexual intercourse with the daughters of men, by
which the earth was at that time filled with giants, that is, with enormously
large and strong men. At present, then, I will limit my discussion to this
dilemma: If that which their books relate about the mother of AEneas and the
father of Romulus be true, how can the gods be displeased with men for
adulteries which, when committed by themselves, excite no displeasure? If it is
false, not even in this case can the gods be angry that men should really commit
adulteries, which, even when falsely attributed to the gods, they delight in.
Moreover, if the adultery of Mars be discredited, that Venus also may be freed
from the imputation, then the mother of Romulus is left unshielded by the
pretext of a divine seduction. For Sylvia was a vestal priestess, and the gods
ought to avenge this sacrilege on the Romans with greater severity than Paris'
adultery on the Trojans. For even the Romans themselves in primitive times used
to go so far as to bury alive any vestal who was detected in adultery, while
women unconsecrated, though they were punished, were never punished with death
for that crime; and thus they more earnestly vindicated
the purity of shrines they esteemed divine, than of the human bed.
CHAP. 6.--THAT THE GODS EXACTED NO PENALTY FOR
THE FRATRICIDAL ACT OF ROMULUS.
I add another instance: If the sins of men so greatly
incensed those divinities, that they abandoned Troy to fire and sword to punish
the crime of Paris, the murder of Romulus' brother ought to have incensed them
more against the Romans than the cajoling of a Greek husband moved them against
the Trojans: fratricide in a newly-born city should have provoked them more than
adultery in a city already flourishing. It makes no difference to the question
we now discuss, whether Romulus ordered his brother to be slain, or slew him
with his own hand; it is a crime which many shamelessly deny, many through shame
doubt, many in grief disguise. And we shall not pause to examine and weigh the
testimonies of historical writers on the subject. All agree that the brother of
Romulus was slain, not by enemies, not by strangers. If it was Romulus who
either commanded or perpetrated this crime; Romulus was more truly the head of
the Romans than Paris of the Trojans; why then did he who carried off another
man's wife bring down the anger of the gods on the Trojans, while he who took
his brother's life obtained the guardianship of those same gods? If, on the
other hand, that crime was not wrought either by the hand or will of Romulus,
then the whole city is chargeable with it, because it did not see to its
punishment, and thus committed, not fratricide, but parricide, which is worse.
For both brothers were the founders of that city, of which the one was by
villainy prevented from being a ruler. So far as I see, then, no evil can be
ascribed to Troy which warranted the gods in abandoning it to destruction, nor
any good to Rome which accounts for the gods visiting it with prosperity; unless
the truth be, that they fled from Troy because they were vanquished, and betook
themselves to Rome to practise their characteristic deceptions there.
Nevertheless they kept a footing for themselves in Troy, that they might deceive
future inhabitants who re-peopled these lands: while at Rome, by a rider
exercise of their malignant arts, they exulted in more abundant honors.
CHAP. 7.--OF
THE DESTRUCTION OF ILIUM BY FIMBRIA, A LIEUTENANT OF MARIUS.
And surely we may ask what wrong poor Ilium had done,
that, in the first heat of the civil wars of Rome, it should suffer at the hand
of Fimbria, the veriest villain among Marius' partisans, a more fierce and cruel
destruction than the Grecian sack.(1) For when the Greeks took it many escaped,
and many who did not escape were suffered to live, though in captivity. But
Fimbria from the first gave orders that not a life should be spared, and burnt
up together the city and all its inhabitants. Thus was Ilium requited, not by
the Greeks, whom she had provoked by wrong-doing; but by the Romans, who had
been built out of her ruins; while the gods, adored alike of both sides, did
simply nothing, or, to speak more correctly, could do nothing. Is it then true,
that at this time also, after Troy had repaired the damage done by the Grecian
fire, all the gods by whose help the kingdom stood, "forsook each fane, each
sacred shrine?"
46
But if so, I ask the reason; for in my judgment, the
conduct of the gods was as much to be reprobated as that of the townsmen to be
applauded. For these closed their gates against Fimbria, that they might
preserve the city for Sylla, and were therefore burnt and consumed by the
enraged general. Now, up to this time, Sylla's cause was the more worthy of the
two; for till now he used arms to restore the republic, and as yet his good
intentions had met with no reverses. What better thing, then, could the Trojans
have done? What more honorable, what more faithful to Rome, or more worthy of
her relationship, than to preserve their city for the better part of the Romans,
and to shut their gates against a parricide of his country? It is for the
defenders of the gods to consider the ruin which this conduct brought on Troy.
The gods deserted an adulterous people, and abandoned Troy to the fires of the
Greeks, that out of her ashes a chaster Rome might arise. But why did they a
second time abandon this same town, allied now to Rome, and not making war upon
her noble daughter, but preserving a most steadfast and pious fidelity to Rome's
most justifiable faction? Why did they give her up to be destroyed, not by the
Greek heroes, but by the basest of the Romans? Or, if the gods did not favor
Sylla's cause, for which the unhappy Trojans maintained their city, why did they
themselves predict and promise Sylla such successes? Must we call them
flatterers of the fortunate, rather than helpers of the wretched? Troy was not
destroyed, then, because the gods deserted it. For the demons, always watchful
to deceive, did what they could. For, when all the statues
were overthrown and
burnt together with the town, Livy tells us that only the image of Minerva is
said to have been found standing uninjured amidst the ruins of her temple; not
that it might be said in their praise, "The gods who made this realm divine,"
but that it might not be said in their defence, They are "gone from each fane,
each sacred shrine:" for that marvel was permitted to them, not that they might
be proved to be powerful, but that they might be convicted of being present.
CHAP.
8.--WHETHER ROME OUGHT TO HAVE BEEN ENTRUSTED TO THE TROJAN GODS?
Where, then, was the wisdom of entrusting Rome to the
Trojan gods, who had demonstrated their weakness in the loss of Troy? Will some
one say that, when Fimbria stormed Troy, the gods were already resident in Rome?
How, then, did the image of Minerva remain standing? Besides, if they were at
Rome when Fimbria destroyed Troy, perhaps they were at Troy when Rome itself was
taken and set on fire by the Gauls. But as they are very acute in hearing, and
very swift in their movements, they came quickly at the cackling of the goose to
defend at least the Capitol, though to defend the rest of
the city they were too long in being warned.
CHAP. 9.--WHETHER IT IS CREDIBLE THAT THE PEACE
DURING THE REIGN OF NUMA WAS BROUGHT ABOUT BY THE GODS.
It is also believed that it was by the help of the gods
that the successor of Romulus, Numa Pompilius, enjoyed peace during his entire
reign, and shut the gates of Janus, which are customarily kept open(1) during
war. And it is supposed he was thus requited for appointing many religious
observances among the Romans. Certainly that king would have commanded our
congratulations for so rare a leisure, had he been wise enough to spend it on
wholesome pursuits, and, subduing a pernicious curiosity, had sought out the
true God with true piety. But as it was, the gods were not the authors of his
leisure; but possibly they would have deceived him less had they found him
busier. For the more disengaged they found him, the more they themselves occupied his attention. Varro
informs us of all his efforts, and of the arts he employed to associate these
gods with himself and the city; and in its own place, if God will, I shall
discuss these matters. Meanwhile, as we are speaking of the benefits conferred
by the gods, I readily admit that peace is a great benefit; but it is a benefit
of the true God, which, like the sun, the rain, and other supports of life, is
frequently conferred on the ungrateful and wicked. But if this great boon was
conferred on Rome and Pompilius by their gods, why did they never afterwards
grant it to the Roman empire during even more meritorious periods? Were the
sacred rites more efficient at their first institution than during their
subsequent celebration? But they had no existence in Numa's time, until he added
them to the ritual; whereas afterwards they had already been celebrated and
preserved, that benefit might arise from them. How, then, is it that those
forty-three, or as others prefer it, thirty-nine years of Numa's reign, were
passed in unbroken peace, and yet that afterwards, when the worship was
established, and the gods themselves, who were invoked by it, were the
recognized guardians and pa-
47
trons of the
city, we can with difficulty find during the whole period, from the building of
the city to the reign of Augustus, one year--that, viz., which followed the
close of the first Punic war--in which, for a marvel, the
mans were
able to shut the gates of war?(1)
CHAP.
10.--WHETHER IT WAS DESIRABLE THAT
THE ROMAN EMPIRE SHOULD BE INCREASED BY SUCH A FURIOUS SUCCESSION OF
WARS, WHEN IT MIGHT HAVE BEEN QUIET AND SAFE BY FOLLOWING IN THE PEACEFUL WAYS
OF NUMA.
Do they reply that the Roman empire could never have been
so widely extended, nor so glorious, save by constant and unintermitting wars? A
fit argument, truly! Why must a kingdom be distracted in order to be great? In
this little world of man's body, is it not better to have a moderate stature,
and health with it, than to attain the huge dimensions of a giant by unnatural
torments, and when you attain it to find no rest, but to be pained the more in
proportion to the size of your members? What evil would have resulted, or rather
what good would not have resulted, had those times continued which Sallust
sketched, when he says, "At first the kings (for that was the first title of
empire in the world) were divided in their sentiments: part cultivated the mind,
others the body: at that time the life of men was led without coveteousness;
every one was sufficiently satisfied with his own!"(2) Was it requisite, then,
for Rome's prosperity, that the state of things which Virgil reprobates should
succeed:
"At length stole on a baser age
And war's
indomitable rage, And greedy lust of gain?"(3)
But obviously the Romans have a plausible defence for
undertaking and carrying on such disastrous wars,--to wit, that the pressure of
their enemies forced them to resist, so that they were compelled to fight, not
by any greed of human applause, but by the necessity of protecting life and
liberty. Well, let that pass. Here is Sallust's account of the matter: "For when
their state, enriched with laws, institutions, territory, seemed abundantly
prosperous and sufficiently powerful, according to the ordinary law of human
nature, opulence gave birth to envy. Accordingly, the neighboring kings and
states took arms and assaulted them. A few allies lent assistance; the rest,
struck with fear, kept aloof from dangers. But the Romans, watchful at home and
in war, were active, made preparations, encouraged one another, marched to meet
their enemies,--protected by arms their liberty, country, parents. Afterwards,
when they had repelled the dangers by their bravery, they carried help to their
allies and friends, and procured alliances more by conferring than by receiving
favors."(4) This was to build up Rome's greatness by honorable means. But, in
Numa's reign, I would know whether the long peace was maintained in spite of the
incursions of wicked neighbors, or if these incursions were discontinued that
the peace might be maintained? For if even then Rome was harassed by wars, and
yet did not meet force with force, the same means she then used to quiet her
enemies without conquering them in war, or terrifying them with the onset of
battle, she might have used always, and have reigned in peace with the gates of
Janus shut. And if this was not in her power, then Rome enjoyed peace not at the
will of her gods, but at the will of her neighbors round about, and only so long
as they cared to provoke her with no war, unless perhaps these pitiful gods will
dare to sell to one man as their favor what lies not in their power to bestow,
but in the will of another man. These demons, indeed, in so far as they are
permitted, can terrify or incite the minds of wicked men by their own peculiar
wickedness. But if they always had this power, and if no action were taken
against their efforts by a more secret and higher power, they would be supreme
to give peace or the victories of war, which almost always fall out through some
human emotion, and frequently in opposition to the will of the gods, as is
proved not only by lying legends, which scarcely hint or signify any grain of
truth, but even by Roman history itself.
CHAP. 11.--OF THE STATUE OF APOLLO AT CUMAE,
WHOSE TEARS ARE SUPPOSED TO HAVE PORTENDED DISASTER TO THE GREEKS, WHOM
THE GOD WAS
UNABLE TO SUCCOR.
And it is still this weakness of the gods which is
confessed in the story of the Cuman Apollo, who is said to have wept for four
days during the war with the Achaeans and King Aristonicus. And when the augurs
were alarmed at the portent, and had determined to cast the statue into the sea,
the old men of Cumae interposed, and related that a similar prodigy had occurred
to the same image during the wars against Antiochus and against Perseus, and
that by a decree of the senate, gifts had been presented to Apollo, because
48
the event had
proved favorable to the Romans. Then soothsayers were summoned who were supposed
to have greater professional skill, and they pronounced that the weeping of
Apollo's image was propitious to the Romans, because Cumae was a Greek colony,
and that Apollo was bewailing (and thereby presaging) the grief and calamity
that was about to light upon his own land of Greece, from which he had been
brought. Shortly afterwards it was reported that King Aristonicus was defeated
and made prisoner,--a defeat certainly opposed to the will of Apollo; and this
he indicated by even shedding tears from his marble image. And this shows us
that, though the verses of the poets are mythical, they are not altogether
devoid of truth, but describe the manners of the demons in a sufficiently fit
style. For in Virgil, Diana mourned for Camilla,(1) and Hercules wept for Pallas
doomed to die.(2) This is perhaps the reason why Numa Pompilius, too, when,
enjoying prolonged peace, but without knowing or inquiring from whom he received
it, he began in his leisure to consider to what gods he should entrust the safe
keeping and conduct of Rome, and not dreaming that the true, almighty, and most
high God cares for earthly affairs, but recollecting only that the Trojan gods
which AEneas had brought to Italy had been able to preserve neither the Trojan
nor Lavinian kingdom rounded by AEneas himself, concluded that he must provide
other gods as guardians of fugitives and helpers of the weak, and add them to
those earlier divinities who had either come over to
Rome with Romulus, or when Alba was destroyed.
CHAP. 12.--THAT THE ROMANS ADDED A VAST NUMBER
OF GODS TO THOSE INTRODUCED BY NUMA, AND THAT THEIR NUMBERS HELPED THEM NOT AT
ALL.
But though Pompilius introduced so ample a ritual, yet
did not Rome see fit to be content with it. For as yet Jupiter himself had not
his chief temple,--it being King Tarquin who built the Capitol. And AEsculapius
left Epidaurus for Rome, that in this foremost city he might have a finer field
for the exercise of his great medical skill.(3) The mother of the gods, too,
came I know not whence from Pessinuns; it being unseemly that, while her son
presided on the Capitoline hill, she herself should lie hid in obscurity. But if
she is the mother of all the gods, she not only followed some of her children to
Rome, but left others to follow her. I wonder, indeed, if she were the mother of
Cynocephalus, who a long while afterwards came from Egypt. Whether also the
goddess Fever was her offspring, is a matter for her grandson AEsculapius(4) to
decide. But of whatever breed she be, the foreign gods will not presume, I
trust, to call a goddess base-born who is a Roman citizen. Who can number the
deities to whom the guardianship of Rome was entrusted? Indigenous and imported,
both of heaven, earth, hell, seas, fountains, rivers; and, as Varro says, gods
certain and uncertain, male and female: for, as among animals, so among all
kinds of gods are there these distinctions. Rome, then, enjoying the protection
of such a cloud of deities, might surely have been preserved from some of those
great and horrible calamities, of which I can mention but a few. For by the
great smoke of her altars she summoned to her protection, as by a beacon-fire, a
host of gods, for whom she appointed and maintained temples, altars, sacrifices,
priests, and thus offended the true and most high God, to whom alone all this
ceremonial is lawfully due. And, indeed, she was more prosperous when she had
fewer gods; but the greater she became, the more gods she thought she should
have, as the larger ship needs to be manned by a larger crew. I suppose she
despaired of the smaller number, under whose protection she had spent
comparatively happy days, being able to defend her greatness. For even under the
kings (with the exception of Numa Pompilius, of whom I have already spoken), how
wicked a contentiousness must have existed to occasion the death of Romulus'
brother!
CHAP. 13.--BY
WHAT RIGHT OR AGREEMENT THE ROMANS
OBTAINED THEIR FIRST WIVES.
How is it that neither Juno, who with her husband Jupiter
even then cherished
"Rome's sons, the nation of the gown,"(5)
nor Venus
herself, could assist the children of the loved AEneas to find wives by some
right and equitable means? For the lack of this entailed upon the Romans the
lamentable necessity of stealing their wives, and then waging war with their
fathers-in-law; so that the wretched women, before they had recovered from the
wrong done them by their husbands, were dowried with the blood of their fathers.
"But the Romans conquered their neighbors." Yes; but with what wounds on both
sides, and with what sad slaughter of relatives and neighbors! The war of Caesar
and Pompey was the contest of only one
49
father-in-law
with one son-in-law; and before it began, the daughter of Caesar, Pompey's wife,
was already dead. But with how keen and just an accent of grief does Lucan(1)
exclaim: "I sing that worse than civil war waged in the plains of Emathia, and
in which the crime was justified by the victory!"
The Romans, then, conquered that they might, with hands
stained in the blood of their fathers-in-law, wrench the miserable girls from
their embrace,--girls who dared not weep for their slain parents, for fear of
offending their victorious husbands; and while yet the battle was raging, stood
with their prayers on their lips, and knew not for whom to utter them. Such
nuptials were certainly prepared for the Roman people not by Venus, but Bellona;
or possibly that infernal fury Alecto had more liberty to injure them now that
Juno was aiding them, than when the prayers of that goddess had excited her
against AEneas. Andromache in captivity was happier than these Roman brides. For
though she was a slave, yet, after she had become the wife of Pyrrhus, no more
Trojans fell by his hand but the Romans slew in battle the very fathers of the
brides they fondled. Andromache, the victor's captive, could only mourn, not
fear, the death of her people. The Sabine women, related to men still
combatants, feared the death of their fathers when their husbands went out to
battle, and mourned their death as they returned, while neither their grief nor
their fear could be freely expressed. For the victories of their husbands,
involving the destruction of fellow-townsmen, relatives, brothers, fathers,
caused either pious agony or cruel exultation. Moreover, as the fortune of war
is capricious, some of them lost their husbands by the sword of their parents,
while others lost husband and father together in mutual destruction. For the
Romans by no means escaped with impunity, but they were driven back within their
walls, and defended themselves behind closed gates; and when the gates were
opened by guile, and the enemy admitted into the town, the Forum itself was the
field of a hateful and fierce engagement of fathers-in-law and sons-in-law. The
ravishers were indeed quite defeated, and, flying on all sides to their houses,
sullied with new shame their original shameful and lamentable triumph. It was at
this juncture that Romulus, hoping no more from the valor of his citizens,
prayed Jupiter that they might stand their ground; and from this occasion the
god gained the name of Stator. But not even thus would the mischief have been
finished, had not the ravished women themselves flashed out with dishevelled
hair, and cast themselves before their parents, and thus disarmed their just
rage, not with the arms of victory, but with the supplications of filial
affection. Then Romulus, who could not brook his own brother as a colleague, was
compelled to accept Titus Tatius, king of the Sabines, as his partner on the
throne. But how long would he who misliked the fellowship of his own
twin-brother endure a stranger? So, Tatius being slain, Romulus remained sole
king, that he might be the greater god. See what rights of marriage these were
that fomented unnatural wars. These were the Roman leagues of kindred,
relationship, alliance, religion. This was the life of the city so abundantly
protected by the gods. You see how many severe things might be said on this
theme; but our purpose carries us past them, and requires our discourse for
other matters.
CHAP. 14.--OF THE WICKEDNESS OF THE WAR WAGED
BY THE ROMANS AGAINST THE ALBANS, AND OF THE VICTORIES WON BY THE LUST OF POWER.
But what happened after Numa's reign, and under the other
kings, when the Albans were provoked into war, with sad results not to
themselves alone, but also to the Romans? The long peace of Numa had become
tedious; and with what endless slaughter and detriment of both states did the
Roman and Alban armies bring it to an end! For Alba, which had been rounded by
Ascanius, son of AEneas, and which was more properly the mother of Rome than
Troy herself, was provoked to battle by Tullus Hostilius, king of Rome, and in
the conflict both inflicted and received such damage, that at length both
parties wearied of the struggle. It was then devised that the war should be
decided by the combat of three twin-brothers from each army: from the Romans the
three Horatii stood forward, from the Albans the three Curiatii. Two of the
Horatii were overcome and disposed of by the Curiatii; but by the remaining
Horatius the three Curiatii were slain. Thus Rome remained victorious, but with
such a sacrifice that only one survivor returned to his home. Whose was the loss
on both sides? Whose the grief, but of the offspring of AEneas, the descendants
of Ascanius, the progeny of Venus, the grandsons of Jupiter? For this, too, was
a "worse than civil" war, in which the belligerent states were mother and
daughter. And to this combat of the three twin-brothers there was added another
atrocious and horrible catastrophe. For as the two
50
nations had
formerly been friendly (being related and neighbors), the sister of the Horatii
had been betrothed to one of the Curiatii; and she, when she saw her brother
wearing the spoils of her betrothed, burst into tears, and was slain by her own
brother in his anger. To me, this one girl seems to have been more humane than
the Whole Roman people. I cannot think her to blame for lamenting the man to
whom already she had plighted her troth, or, as perhaps she was doing, for
grieving that her brother should have slain him to whom he had promised his
sister. For why do we praise the grief of AEneas (in Virgil(1)) over the enemy
cut down even by his own hand? Why did Marcellus shed tears over the city of
Syracuse, when he recollected, just before he destroyed, its magnificence and
meridian glory, and thought upon the common lot of all things? I demand, in the
name of humanity, that if men are praised for tears shed over enemies conquered
by themselves, a weak girl should not be counted criminal for bewailing her
lover slaughtered by the hand of her brother. While, then, that maiden was
weeping for the death of her betrothed inflicted by her brother's hand, Rome was
rejoicing that such devastation had been wrought on her mother state, and that
she had purchased a victory with such an expenditure of the common blood of
herself and the Albans.
Why allege to me the mere names and words of "glory" and
"victory?" Tear off the disguise of wild delusion, and look at the naked deeds:
weigh them naked, judge them naked. Let the charge be brought against Alba, as
Troy was charged with adultery. There is no such charge, none like it found: the
war was kindled only in order that there
"Might sound in languid ears the cry Of Tullus
and of victory."(2)
This vice of
restless ambition was the sole motive to that social and parricidal war,--a vice
which Sallust brands in passing; for when he has spoken with brief but hearty
commendation of those primitive times in which life was spent without
covetousness, and every one was sufficiently satisfied with what he had, he goes
on: "But after Cyrus in Asia, and the Lacedemonians and Athenians in Greece,
began to subdue cities and nations, and to account the lust of sovereignty a
sufficient ground for war, and to reckon that the greatest glory consisted in
the greatest empire;"(3) and so on, as I need not now quote. This lust of
sovereignty disturbs and consumes the human race with frightful ills. By this
lust Rome was overcome when she triumphed over Alba, and praising her own crime,
called it glory. For, as our Scriptures say, "the wicked boasteth of his heart's
desire, and blesseth the covetous, whom the Lord abhorreth."(4) Away, then, with
these deceitful masks, these deluding whitewashes, that things may be truthfully
seen and scrutinized. Let no man tell me that this and the other was a "great"
man, because he fought and conquered so and so. Gladiators fight and conquer,
and this barbarism has its meed of praise; but I think it were better to take
the consequences of any sloth, than to seek the glory won by such arms. And if
two gladiators entered the arena to fight, one being father, the other his son,
who would endure such a spectacle? who would not be revolted by it? How, then,
could that be a glorious war which a daughter-state waged against its mother? Or
did it constitute a difference, that the battlefield was not an arena, and that
the wide plains were filled with the carcasses not of two gladiators, but of
many of the flower of two nations; and that those contests were viewed not by
the amphitheatre, but by the whole world, and furnished a profane spectacle both
to those alive at the time, and to their posterity, so long as the fame of it is
handed down?
Yet those gods, guardians of the Roman empire, and, as it
were, theatric spectators of such contests as these, were not satisfied until
the sister of the Horatii was added by her brother's sword as a third victim
from the Roman side, so that Rome herself, though she won the day, should have
as many deaths to mourn. Afterwards, as a fruit of the victory, Alba was
destroyed, though it was there the Trojan gods had formed a third asylum after
Ilium had been sacked by the Greeks, and after they had left Lavinium, where
AEneas had founded a kingdom in a land of banishment. But probably Alba was
destroyed because from it too the gods had migrated, in their usual fashion, as
Virgil says:
"Gone from
each fane, each sacred shrine, Are those who made this realm divine."(5)
Gone, indeed,
and from now their third asylum, that Rome might seem all the wiser m committing
herself to them after they had deserted three other cities. Alba, whose king
Amulius had banished his brother, displeased them; Rome, whose king Romulus had
slain
51
his brother,
pleased them. But before Alba was destroyed, its population, they say, was
amalgamated with the inhabitants of Rome so that the two cities were one. Well,
admitting it was so, yet the fact remains that the city of Ascanius, the third
retreat of the Trojan gods, was destroyed by the daughter-city. Besides, to
effect this pitiful conglomerate of the war's leavings, much blood was spilt on
both sides. And how shall I speak in detail of the same wars, so often renewed
in subsequent reigns, though they seemed to have been finished by great
victories; and of wars that time after time were brought to an end by great
slaughters, and which yet time after time were renewed by the posterity of those
who had made peace and struck treaties? Of this calamitous history we have no
small proof, in the fact that no subsequent king closed the gates of war;
and therefore with all their tutelar gods, no one of
them reigned in peace.
CHAP.
15.--WHAT MANNER OF LIFE AND DEATH THE ROMAN KINGS HAD.
And what was the end of the kings themselves? Of Romulus,
a flattering legend tells us that he was assumed into heaven. But certain Roman
historians relate that he was torn in pieces by the senate for his ferocity, and
that a man, Julius Proculus, was suborned to give out that Romulus had appeared
to him, and through him commanded the Roman people to worship him as a god; and
that in this way the people, who were beginning to resent the action of the
senate, were quieted and pacified. For an eclipse of the sun had also happened;
and this was attributed to the divine power of Romulus by the ignorant
multitude, who did not know that it was brought about by the fixed laws of the
sun's course: though this grief of the sun might rather have been considered
proof that Romulus had been slain, and that the crime was indicated by this
deprivation of the sun's light; as, in truth, was the case when the Lord was
crucified through the cruelty and impiety of the Jews. For it is sufficiently
demonstrated that this latter obscuration of the sun did not occur by the
natural laws of the heavenly bodies, because it was then the Jewish Passover,
which is held only at full moon, whereas natural eclipses of the sun happen only
at the last quarter of the moon. Cicero, too, shows plainly enough that the
apotheosis of Romulus was imaginary rather than real, when, even while he is
praising him in one of Scipio's remarks in the De Republica, he says: "Such a
reputation had he acquired, that when he suddenly disappeared during an eclipse
of the sun, he was supposed to have been assumed into the number of the gods,
which could be supposed of no mortal who had not the highest reputation for
virtue."(1) By these words, "he suddenly disappeared," we are to understand that
he was mysteriously made away with by the violence either of the tempest or of a
murderous assault. For their other writers speak not only of an eclipse, but of
a sudden storm also, which certainly either afforded opportunity for the crime,
or itself made an end of Romulus. And of Tullus Hostilius, who was the third
king of Rome, and who was himself destroyed by lightning, Cicero in the same
book says, that "he was not supposed to have been deified by this death,
possibly because the Romans were unwilling W vulgarize the promotion they were
assured or persuaded of in the case of Romulus, lest they should bring it into
contempt by gratuitously assigning it to all and sundry." In one of his
invectives,(2) too, he says, in round terms, "The founder of this city, Romulus,
we have raised to immortality and divinity by kindly celebrating his services;"
implying that his deification was not real, but reputed, and called so by
courtesy on account of his virtues. In the dialogue Hortensius. too, while
speaking of the regular eclipses of the sun, he says that they "produce the same
darkness as covered the death of Romulus, which happened during an eclipse of
the sun." Here you see he does not at all shrink from speaking of his "death,"
for Cicero was more of a reasoner than an eulogist.
The other kings of Rome, too, with the exception of Numa
Pompilius and Ancus Marcius, who died natural deaths, what horrible ends they
had! Tullus Hostilius, the conqueror and destroyer of Alba, was, as I said,
himself and all his house consumed by lightning. Priscus Tarquinius was slain by
his predecessor's sons. Servius Tullius was foully murdered by his son-in-law
Tarquinius Super-bus, who succeeded him on the throne. Nor did so flagrant a
parricide committed against Rome's best king drive from their altars and shrines
those gods who were said to have been moved by Paris' adultery to treat poor
Troy in this style, and abandon it to the fire and sword of the Greeks. Nay, the
very Tarquin who had murdered, was allowed to succeed his father-in-law. And
this infamous parricide, during the reign he had secured by murder, was allowed
to triumph in many victorious wars, and to build the Capitol from their spoils;
the gods meanwhile not departing, but
52
abiding, and
abetting, and suffering their king Jupiter to preside and reign over them in
that very splendid Capitol, the work of a parricide. For he did not build the
Capitol in the days of his innocence, and then suffer banishment for subsequent
crimes; but to that reign during which he built the Capitol, he won his way by
unnatural crime. And when he was afterwards banished by the Romans, and
forbidden the city, it was not for his own but his son's wickedness in the
affair of Lucretia,--a crime perpetrated not only without his cognizance, but in
his absence. For at that time he was besieging Ardea, and fighting Rome's
battles; and we cannot say what he would have done had he been aware of his
son's crime. Notwithstanding, though his opinion was neither inquired into nor
ascertained, the people stripped him of royalty; and when he returned to Rome
with his army, it was admitted, but he was excluded, abandoned by his troops,
and the gates shut in his face. And yet, after he had appealed to the
neighboring states, and tormented the Romans with calamitous but unsuccessful
wars, and when he was deserted by the ally on whom he most depended, despairing
of regaining the kingdom, he lived a retired and quiet life for fourteen years,
as it is reported, in Tusculum, a Roman town, where he grew old in his wife's
company, and at last terminated his days in a much more desirable fashion than
his father-in-law, who had perished by the hand of his son-in-law; his own
daughter abetting, if report be true. And this Tarquin the Romans called, not
the Cruel, nor the Infamous, but the Proud; their own pride perhaps resenting
his tyrannical airs. So little did they make of his murdering their best king,
his own father-in-law, that they elected him their own king. I wonder if it was
not even more criminal in them to reward so bountifully so great a criminal. And
yet there was no word of the gods abandoning the altars; unless, perhaps, some
one will say in defence of the gods, that they remained at Rome for the purpose
of punishing the Romans, rather than of aiding and profiting them, seducing them
by empty victories, and wearing them out by severe wars. Such was the life of
the Romans under the kings during the much-praised epoch of the state which
extends to the expulsion of Tarquinius Superbus in the 243d year, during which
all those victories, which were bought with so much blood and such disasters,
hardly pushed Rome's dominion twenty miles from the city; a territory which
would by no means bear comparison
with that of
any petty Gaetulian state.
CHAP. 16.--OF THE FIRST ROMAN CONSULS THE ONE
OF WHOM DROVE THE OTHER FROM THE COUNTRY, AND SHORTLY AFTER PERISHED AT ROME BY
THE HAND OF A WOUNDED ENEMY, AND SO ENDED A CAREER OF UNNATURAL MURDERS.
To this epoch let us add also that of which Sallust says,
that it was ordered with justice and moderation, while the fear of Tarquin and
of a war with Etruria was impending. For so long as the Etrurians aided the
efforts of Tarquin to regain the throne, Rome was convulsed with distressing
war. And therefore he says that the state was ordered with justice and
moderation, through the pressure of fear, not through the influence of equity.
And in this very brief period, how calamitous a year was that in which consuls
were first created, when the kingly power was abolished! They did not fulfill
their term of office. For Junius Brutus deprived his colleague Lucius Tarquinius
Collatinus, and banished him from the city; and shortly after he himself fell in
battle, at once slaying and slain, having formerly put to death his own sons and
his brothers-in-law, because he had discovered that they were conspiring to
restore Tarquin. It is this deed that Virgil shudders to record, even while he
seems to praise it; for when he says:
"And call his own rebellious seed For
menaced liberty to bleed,"
he
immediately exclaims,
"Unhappy father! howsoe'er
The deed be judged by
after days;"
that is to
say, let posterity judge the deed as they please, let them praise and extol the
father who slew his sons, he is unhappy. And then he adds,as if to console so
unhappy a man:
"His country's love shall all o'erbear,
And unextinguished thirst of praise."(1)
In the tragic
end of Brutus, who slew his own sons, and though he slew his enemy, Tarquin's
son, yet could not survive him, but was survived by Tarquin the elder, does not
the innocence of his colleague Collatinus seem to be vindicated, who, though a
good citizen, suffered the same punishment as Tarquin himself, when that tyrant
was banished? For Brutus himself is said to have been a relative(2) of Tarquin.
But Collatinus had the misfortune to bear not only the blood, but the name of
Tarquin. To change his name, then, not his country, would have been his fit
penalty: to abridge his name by this word, and be called simply L. Collatinus.
But he was not com-
53
pelled to
lose what he could lose without detriment, but was stripped of the honor of the
first consulship, and was banished from the land he loved. Is this, then, the
glory of Brutus--this injustice, alike detestable and profitless to the
republic? Was it to this he was driven by "his country's love, and
unextinguished thirst of praise?"
When Tarquin the tyrant was expelled, L. Tarquinius
Collatinus, the husband of Lucretia, was created consul along with Brutus. How
justly the people acted, in looking more to the character than the name of a
citizen! How unjustly Brutus acted, in depriving of honor and country his
colleague in that new office, whom he might have deprived of his name, if it
were so offensive to him! Such were the ills, such the disasters, which fell out
when the government was "ordered with justice and moderation." Lucretius, too,
who succeeded Brutus, was carried off by disease before the end of that same
year. So P. Valerius, who succeeded Collatinus, and M. Horatius, who filled the
vacancy occasioned by the death of Lucretius, completed that disastrous and
funereal year, which had five consuls. Such was the year in which the Roman
republic inaugurated the new honor and office of the consulship.
CHAP. 17.--OF THE DISASTERS WHICH VEXED THE
ROMAN REPUBLIC AFTER THE INAUGURATION OF THE CONSULSHIP, AND OF THE
NON-INTERVENTION OF THE GODS OF ROME.
After this, when their fears were gradually
diminished,--not because the wars ceased, but because they were not so
furious,--that period in which things were "ordered with justice and moderation"
drew to an end, and there followed that state of matters which Sallust thus
briefly sketches: "Then began the patricians to oppress the people as slaves, to
condemn them to death or scourging, as the kings had done, to drive them from
their holdings, and to tyrannize over those who had no property to lose. The
people, overwhelmed by these oppressive measures, and most of all by usury, and
obliged to contribute both money and personal service to the constant wars, at
length took arms and seceded to Mount Aventine and Mount Sacer, and thus secured
for themselves tribunes and protective laws. But it was only the second Punic
war that put an end on both sides to discord and strife."(1) But why should I
spend time in writing such things, or make others spend it in reading them? Let
the terse summary of Sallust suffice to intimate the misery of the republic
through all that long period till the second Punic war,--how it was distracted
from without by unceasing wars, and tom with civil broils and dissensions. So
that those victories they boast were not the substantial joys of the happy, but
the empty comforts of wretched men, and seductive incitements to turbulent men
to concoct disasters upon disasters. And let not the good and prudent Romans be
angry at our saying this; and indeed we need neither deprecate nor denounce
their anger, for we know they will harbor none. For we speak no more severely
than their own authors, and much less elaborately and strikingly; yet they
diligently read these authors, and compel their children to learn them. But they
who are angry, what would they do to me were I to say what Sallust says?
"Frequent mobs, seditions, and at last civil wars, became common, while a few
leading men on whom the masses were dependent, affected supreme power under the
seemly pretence of seeking the good of senate and people; citizens were judged
good or bad without reference to their loyalty to the republic (for all were
equally corrupt); but the wealthy and dangerously powerful were esteemed good
citizens, because they maintained the existing state of things." Now, if those
historians judged that an honorable freedom of speech required that they should
not be silent regarding the blemishes of their own state, which they have in
many places loudly applauded in their ignorance of that other and true city in
which citizenship is an everlasting dignity; what does it become us to do, whose
liberty ought to be so much greater, as our hope in God is better and more
assured, when they impute to our Christ the calamities of this age, in order
that men of the less instructed and weaker sort may be alienated from that city
in which alone eternal and blessed life can be enjoyed? Nor do we utter against
their gods anything more horrible than their own authors do, whom they read and
circulate. For, indeed, all that we have said we have derived from them, and
there is much more to say of a worse kind which we are unable to say.
Where, then, were those gods who are supposed to be
justly worshipped for the slender and delusive prosperity of this world, when
the Romans, who were seduced to their service by lying wiles, were harassed by
such calamities? Where were they when Valerius the consul was killed while
defending the Capitol, that had been fired by exiles and slaves? He was himself
better able to defend the temple of Jupiter, than that crowd
54
of divinities
with their most high and mighty king, whose temple he came to the rescue of were
able to defend him. Where were they when the city, worn out with unceasing
seditions, was waiting in some kind of calm for the return of the ambassadors
who had been sent to Athens to borrow laws, and was desolated by dreadful famine
and pestilence? Where were they when the people, again distressed with famine,
created for the first time a prefect of the market; and when Spurius Melius,
who, as the famine increased, distributed corn to the furnishing masses, was
accused of aspiring to royalty, and at the instance of this same prefect, and on
the authority of the superannuated dictator L. Quintius, was put to death by
Quintus Servilius, master of the horse,--an event which occasioned a serious and
dangerous riot? Where were they when that very severe pestilence visited Rome,
on account of which the people, after long and wearisome and useless
supplications of the helpless gods, conceived the idea of celebrating
Lectisternia, which had never been done before; that is to say, they set couches
in honor of the gods, which accounts for the name of this sacred rite, or rather
sacrilege?(1) Where were they when, during ten successive years of reverses, the
Roman army suffered frequent and great losses among the Veians and would have
been destroyed but for the succor of Furius Camillus, who was afterwards
banished by an ungrateful country? Where were they when the Gauls took sacked,
burned, and desolated Rome? Where were they when that memorable pestilence
wrought such destruction, in which Furius Camillus too perished, who first
defended the ungrateful republic from the Veians, and afterwards saved it from
the Gauls? Nay, during this plague, they introduced a new pestilence of scenic
entertainments, which spread its more fatal contagion, not to the bodies, but
the morals of the Romans? Where were they when another frightful pestilence
visited the city--I mean the poisonings imputed to an incredible number of noble
Roman matrons, whose characters were infected with a disease more fatal than any
plague? Or when both consuls at the head of the army were beset by the Samnites
in the Caudine Forks, and forced to strike a shameful treaty, 600 Roman knights
being kept as hostages; while the troops, having laid down their arms, and being
stripped of everything, were made to pass under the yoke with one garment each?
Or when, in the midst of a serious pestilence, lightning struck the Roman camp
and killed many? Or when Rome was driven, by the violence of another intolerable
plague, to send to Epidaurus for AEsculapius as a god of medicine; since the
frequent adulteries of Jupiter in his youth had not perhaps left this king of
all who so long reigned in the Capitol, any leisure for the study of medicine?
Or when, at one time, the Lucanians, Brutians, Samnites, Tuscans, and Senonian
Gauls conspired against Rome, and first slew her ambassadors, then overthrew an
army under the praetor, putting to the sword 13,000 men, besides the commander
and seven tribunes? Or when the people, after the serious and long-continued
disturbances at Rome, at last plundered the city and withdrew to Janiculus; a
danger so grave, that Hortensius was created dictator,--an office which they had
recourse to only in extreme emergencies; and he, having brought back the people,
died while yet he retained his office,--an event without precedent in the case
of any dictator, and which was a shame to those gods who had now AEsculapius
among them?
At that time, indeed, so many wars were everywhere
engaged in, that through scarcity of soldiers they enrolled for military service
the proletarii, who received this name, because, being too poor to equip for
military service, they had leisure to beget offspring.(2) Pyrrhus, king of
Greece, and at that time of widespread renown, was invited by the Tarentines to
enlist himself against Rome. It was to him that Apollo, when consulted regarding
the issue of his enterprise, uttered with some pleasantry so ambiguous an
oracle, that whichever alternative happened, the god himself should be counted
divine. For he so worded the oracle(3) that whether Pyrrhus was conquered by the
Romans, or the Romans by Pyrrhus,the soothsaying god would securely await the
issue. And then what frightful massacres of both armies ensued! Yet Pyrrhus
remained conqueror, and would have been able now to proclaim Apollo a true
diviner, as he understood the oracle, had not the Romans been the conquerors in
the next engagement. And while such disastrous wars were being waged, a terrible
disease broke out among the women. For the pregnant women died before delivery.
And AEsculapius, I fancy, excused himself in this matter on the ground that he
professed to be arch-physician, not midwife. Cattle, too, similarly perished; so
that it was believed that the whole race of animals was destined
55
to become
extinct. Then what shall I say of that memorable winter in which the weather was
so incredibly severe, that in the Forum frightfully deep snow lay for forty days
together, and the Tiber was frozen? Had such things happened in our time, what
accusations we should have heard from our enemies ! And that other great
pestilence, which raged so long and carried off so many; what shall I say of it?
Spite of all the drugs of AEsculapius, it only grew worse in its second year,
till at last recourse was had to the Sibylline books,--a kind of oracle which,
as Cicero says in his De Divinatione, owes significance to its interpreters, who
make doubtful conjectures as they can or as they wish. In this instance, the
cause of the plague was said to be that so many temples had been used as private
residences. And thus AEsculapius for the present escaped the charge of either
ignominious negligence or want of skill. But why were so many allowed to occupy
sacred tenements without interference, unless because supplication had long been
addressed in vain to such a crowd of gods, and so by degrees the sacred places
were deserted of worshippers, and being thus vacant, could without offence be
put at least to some human uses? And the temples, which were at that time
laboriously recognized and restored that the plague might be stayed, fell
afterwards into disuse, and were again devoted to the same human uses. Had they
not thus lapsed into obscurity, it could not have been pointed to as proof of
Varro's great erudition, that in his work on sacred places he cites so many that
were unknown. Meanwhile, the restoration of the temples
procured no cure of the plague, but only a fine excuse for the gods.
CHAP.
18.--THE DISASTERS SUFFERED BY THE ROMANS IN THE PUNIC WARS, WHICH WERE NOT
MITIGATED BY THE PROTECTION OF THE GODS.
In the Punic wars, again, when victory hung so long in
the balance between the two kingdoms, when two powerful nations were straining
every nerve and using all their resources against one another, how many smaller
kingdoms were crushed, how many large and flourishing cities were demolished,
how many states were overwhelmed and ruined, how many districts and lands far
and near were desolated! How often were the victors on either side vanquished !
What multitudes of men, both of those actually in arms and of others, were
destroyed ! What huge navies, too, were crippled in engagements, or were sunk by
every kind of marine disaster ! Were we to attempt to recount or mention these
calamities, we should become writers of history. At that period Rome was
mightily perturbed, and resorted to vain and ludicrous expedients. On the
authority of the Sibylline books, the secular games were re-appointed, which had
been inaugurated a century before, but had faded into oblivion in happier times.
The games consecrated to the infernal gods were also renewed by the pontiffs;
for they, too, had sunk into disuse in the better times. And no wonder; for when
they were renewed, the great abundance of dying men made all hell rejoice at its
riches, and give itself up to sport: for certainly the ferocious wars, and
disastrous quarrels, and bloody victories--now on one side, and now on the
other--though most calamitous to men, afforded great sport and a rich banquet to
the devils. But in the first Punic war there was no more disastrous event than
the Roman defeat in which Regulus was taken. We made mention of him in the two
former books as an incontestably great man, who had before conquered and subdued
the Carthaginians, and who would have put an end to the first Punic war, had not
an inordinate appetite for praise and glory prompted him to impose on the
worn-out Carthagians harder conditions than they could bear. If the unlooked-for
captivity and unseemly bondage of this man, his fidelity to his oath, and his
surpassingly cruel death, do not bring a blush to the face of the gods, it is
true that they are brazen and bloodless.
Nor were there wanting at that time very heavy disasters
within the city itself. For the Tiber was extraordinarily flooded, and destroyed
almost all the lower parts of the city; some buildings being carried away by the
violence of the torrent, while others were soaked to rottenness by the water
that stood round them even after the flood was gone. This visitation was
followed by a fire which was still more destructive, for it consumed some of the
loftier buildings round the Forum, and spared not even its own proper temple,
that of Vesta, in which virgins chosen for this honor, or rather for this
punishment, had been employed in conferring, as it were, everlasting life on
fire, by ceaselessly feeding it with fresh fuel. But at the time we speak of,
the fire in the temple was not content with being kept alive: it raged. And when
the virgins, scared by its vehemence, were unable to save those fatal images
which had already brought destruction on three cities(1) in which they had been received,
Metellus the priest, forgetful of his own safety, rushed in and res-
56
cued the
sacred things, though he was half roasted in doing so. For either the fire did
not recognize even him, or else the goddess of fire was there,--a goddess who
would not have fled from the fire supposing she had been there. But here you see
how a man could be of greater service to Vesta than she could be to him. Now if
these gods could not avert the fire from themselves, what help against flames or
flood could they bring to the state of which they were the reputed guardians?
Facts have shown that they were useless. These objections of ours would be idle
if our adversaries maintained that their idols are consecrated rather as symbols
of things eternal, than to secure the blessings of time; and that thus, though
the symbols, like all material and visible things, might perish, no damage
thereby resulted to the things for the sake of which they had been consecrated,
while, as for the images themselves, they could be renewed again for the same
purposes they had formerly served. But with lamentable blindness, they suppose
that, through the intervention of perishable gods, the earthly well-being and
temporal prosperity of the state can be preserved from perishing. And so, when
they are reminded that even when the gods remained among them this well-being
and prosperity were blighted, they blush to change the opinion they are unable
to defend
CHAP. 19.--OF
THE CALAMITY OF THE SECOND PUNIC WAR, WHICH CONSUMED THE STRENGTH OF BOTH
PARTIES.
As to the
second Punic war, it were tedious to recount the disasters it brought on both
the nations engaged in so protracted and shifting a war, that (by the
acknowledgment even of those writers who have made it their object not so much
to narrate the wars as to eulogize the dominion of Rome) the people who remained
victorious were less like conquerors than conquered. For, when Hannibal poured
out of Spain over the Pyrenees, and overran Gaul, and burst through the Alps,
and during his whole course gathered strength by plundering and subduing as he
went, and inundated Italy like a torrent, how bloody were the wars, and how
continuous the engagements, that were fought ! How often were the Romans
vanquished ! How many towns went over to the enemy, and how many were taken and
subdued ! What fearful battles there were, and how often did the defeat of the
Romans shed lustre on the arms of Hannibal ! And what shall I say of the
wonderfully crushing defeat at Cannae, where even Hannibal, cruel as he was, was
yet sated with the blood of his bitterest enemies, and gave orders that they be
spared? From this field of battle he sent to Carthage three bushels of gold
rings, signifying that so much of the rank of Rome had that day fallen, that it
was easier to give an idea of it by measure than by numbers and that the
frightful slaughter of the common rank and file whose bodies lay undistinguished
by the ring, and who were numerous in proportion to their meanness, was rather
to be conjectured than accurately reported. In fact, such was the scarcity of
soldiers after this, that the Romans impressed their criminals on the promise of
impunity, and their slaves by the bribe of liberty, and out of these infamous
classes did not so much recruit as create an army. But these slaves, or, to give
them all their titles, these freed-men who were enlisted to do battle for the
republic of Rome, lacked arms. And so they took arms from the temples, as if the
Romans were saying to their gods: Lay down those arms you have held so long in
vain, if by chance our slaves may be able to use to purpose what you, our gods,
have been impotent to use. At that time, too, the public treasury was too low to
pay the soldiers, and private resources were used for public purposes; and so
generously did individuals contribute of their property, that, saving the gold
ring and bulla which each wore, the pitiful mark of his rank, no senator, and
much less any of the other orders and tribes, reserved any gold for his own use.
But if in our day they were reduced to this poverty, who would be able to endure
their reproaches, barely endurable as they are now, when more money is spent on
actors for the sake of a superfluous gratification, than was then disbursed to
the legions?
CHAP. 20.--OF
THE DESTRUCTION OF THE SAGUNTINES, WHO RECEIVED NO HELP FROM THE ROMAN GODS,
THOUGH PERISHING ON ACCOUNT OF THEIR FIDELITY TO ROME.
But among all the disasters of the second Punic war,
there occurred none more lamentable, or calculated to excite deeper complaint,
than the fate of the Saguntines. This city of Spain, eminently friendly to Rome,
was destroyed by its fidelity to the Roman people. For when Hannibal had broken
treaty with the Romans, he sought occasion for provoking them to war, and
accordingly made a fierce assault upon Saguntum. When this was reported at Rome,
ambassadors were sent to Hannibal, urging him to raise the siege; and when this
remonstrance was neglected, they proceeded to Carthage, lodged complaint against
the breaking of the treaty,and returned
57
to Rome
without accomplishing their object. Meanwhile the siege went on; and in the
eighth or ninth month, this opulent but ill-fated city, dear as it was to its
own state and to Rome, was taken, and subjected to treatment which one cannot
read, much less narrate, without horror. And yet, because it bears directly on
the matter in hand, I will briefly touch upon it. First, then, famine wasted the
Saguntines, so that even human corpses were eaten by some: so at least it is
recorded. Subsequently, when thoroughly worn out, that they might at least
escape the ignominy of falling into the hands of Hannibal, they publicly erected
a huge funeral pile, and cast themselves into its flames, while at the same time
they slew their children and themselves with the sword. Could these gods, these
debauchees and gourmands, whose mouths water for fat sacrifices, and whose lips
utter lying divinations,--could they not do anything in a case like this? Could
they not interfere for the preservation of a city closely allied to the Roman
people, or prevent it perishing for its fidelity to that alliance of which they
themselves had been the mediators? Saguntum, faithfully keeping the treaty it
had entered into before these gods, and to which it had firmly bound itself by
an oath, was besieged, taken, and destroyed by a perjured person. If afterwards,
when Hannibal was close to the walls of Rome, it was the gods who terrified him
with lightning and tempest, and drove him to a distance, why, I ask, did they
not thus interfere before? For I make bold to say, that this demonstration with
the tempest would have been more honorably made
in defence of the allies of Rome--who were in danger on account of their
reluctance to break faith with the Romans, and had no resources of their
own--than in defence of the Romans themselves, who were fighting in their own
cause, and had abundant resources to oppose Hannibal. If, then, they had been
the guardians of Roman prosperity and glory, they would have preserved that
glory from the stain of this Saguntine disaster; and how silly it is to believe
that Rome was preserved from destruction at the hands of Hannibal by the
guardian care of those gods who were unable to rescue the city of Saguntum from
perishing through its fidelity to the alliance of Rome. If the population of
Saguntum had been Christian, and had suffered as it did for the Christian faith
(though, of course, Christians would not have used fire and sword against their
own persons), they would have suffered with that hope which springs from faith
in Christ--the hope not of a brief temporal reward, but of unending and eternal
bliss. What, then, will the advocates and apologists of these gods say in their
defence, when charged with the blood of these Saguntines; for they are
professedly worshipped and invoked for this very purpose of securing prosperity
in this fleeting and transitory life? Can anything be said but what was alleged
in the case of Regulus' death? For though there is a difference between the two
cases, the one being an individual, the other a whole community, yet the cause
of destruction was in both cases the keeping of their plighted troth. For it was
this which made Regulus willing to return to his enemies, and this which made
the Saguntines unwilling to revolt to their enemies. Does, then, the keeping of
faith provoke the gods to anger? Or is it possible that not only individuals,
but even entire communities, perish while the gods are propitious to them? Let
our adversaries choose which alternative they will. If, on the one hand, those
gods are enraged at the keeping of faith, let them enlist perjured persons as
their worshippers. If, on the other hand, men and states can suffer great and
terrible calamities, and at last perish while favored by the gods, then does
their worship not produce happiness as its fruit. Let those, therefore, who
suppose that they have fallen into distress because their religious worship has
been abolished, lay aside their anger; for it were quite possible that did the
gods not only remain with them, but regard them with favor, they might yet be
left to mourn an unhappy lot, or might, even like Regulus and the Saguntines, be horribly tormented, and at last perish miserably.
CHAP. 21.--OF
THE INGRATITUDE OF ROME TO SCIPIO, ITS DELIVERER, AND OF ITS MANNERS DURING THE
PERIOD WHICH SALLUST DESCRIBES AS THE BEST.
Omitting many things, that I may not exceed the limits of
the work I have proposed to myself, I come to the epoch between the second and
last Punic wars, during which, according to Sallust, the Romans lived with the
greatest virtue and concord. Now, in this period of virtue and harmony, the
great Scipio, the liberator of Rome and Italy, who had with surprising ability
brought to a close the second Punic war--that horrible, destructive, dangerous
contest--who had defeated Hannibal and subdued Carthage, and whose whole life is
said to have been dedicated to the gods, and cherished in their temples,--this
Scipio, after such a triumph, was obliged to yield to the accusations of his
enemies, and to leave his country, which his valor had saved and liberated, to
spend the remainder
58
of his days
in the town of Liternum, so indifferent to a recall from exile, that he is said
to have given orders that not even his remains should lie in his ungrateful
country. It was at that time also that the pro-consul Cn. Manlius, after
subduing the Galatians, introduced into Rome the luxury of Asia, more
destructive than all hostile armies. It was then that iron bedsteads and
expensive carpets were first used; then, too, that female singers were admitted
at banquets, and other licentious abominations were introduced. But at present I
meant to speak, not of the evils men voluntarily practise, but of those they
suffer in spite of themselves. So that the case of Scipio, who succumbed to his
enemies, and died in exile from the country he had rescued, was mentioned by me
as being pertinent to the present discussion; for this was the reward he
received from those Roman gods whose temples he saved from Hannibal, and who are
worshipped only for the sake of securing temporal happiness. But since Sallust,
as we have seen, declares that the manners of Rome were never better than at
that time, I therefore judged it right to mention the Asiatic luxury then
introduced, that it might be seen that what he says is true, only when that
period is compared with the others during which the morals were certainly worse,
and the factions more violent. For at that time--I mean between the second and
third Punic war--that notorious Lex Voconia was passed, which prohibited a man
from making a woman, even an only daughter, his heir; than which law I am at a
loss to conceive what could be more unjust. It is true that in the interval
between these two Punic wars the misery of Rome was somewhat less. Abroad,
indeed, their forces were consumed by wars, yet also consoled by victories;
while at home there were not such disturbances as at other times. But when the
last Punic war had terminated in the utter destruction of Rome's rival, which
quickly succumbed to the other Scipio, who thus earned for himself the, surname
of Africanus, then the Roman republic was overwhelmed with such a host of ills,
which sprang from the corrupt manners induced by prosperity and security, that
the sudden overthrow of Carthage is seen to have injured Rome more seriously
than her long-continued hostility. During the whole subsequent period down to
the time of Caesar Augustus, who seems to have entirely deprived the Romans of
liberty,--a liberty, indeed, which in their own judgment was no longer glorious,
but full of broils and dangers, and which now was quite enervated and
languishing,--and who submitted all things again to the will of a monarch, and
infused as it were a new life into the sickly old age of the republic, and
inaugurated a fresh régime;--during this whole period, I say, many military
disasters were sustained on a variety of occasions, all of which I here pass by.
There was specially the treaty of Numantia, blotted as it was with extreme
disgrace; for the sacred chickens, they say, flew out of the
coop, and thus
augured disaster to Mancinus the consul; just as if, during all these years in
which that little city of Numantia had withstood the besieging army of Rome, and
had become a terror to the republic, the other generals had all marched against
it under unfavorable auspices.
CHAP. 22.--OF
THE EDICT OF MITHRIDATES, COMMANDING THAT ALL ROMAN CITIZENS FOUND IN ASIA SHOULD BE SLAIN.
These things,
I say, I pass in silence; but I can by no means be silent regarding the order
given by Mithridates, king of Asia, that on one day all Roman citizens residing
anywhere in Asia (where great numbers of them were following their private
business) should be put to death: and this order was executed. How miserable a
spectacle was then presented, when each man was suddenly and treacherously
murdered wherever he happened to be, in the field or on the road, in the town,
in his own home, or in the street, in market or temple, in bed or at table !
Think of the groans of the dying, the tears of the spectators, and even of the
executioners themselves. For how cruel a necessity was it that compelled the
hosts of these victims, not only to see these abominable butcheries in their own
houses, but even to perpetrate them: to change their countenance suddenly from
the bland kindliness of friendship, and in the midst of peace set about the
business of war; and, shall I say, give and receive wounds, the slain being
pierced in body, the slayer in spirit ! Had all these murdered persons, then,
despised auguries? Had they neither public nor household gods to consult when
they left their homes and set out on that fatal journey? If they had not, our
adversaries have no reason to complain of these Christian times in this
particular, since long ago the Romans despised auguries as idle. If, on the
other hand, they did consult omens, let them tell us what good they got thereby,
even when such things were not prohibited, but authorized, by human, if not by
divine law.
59
CHAP. 23.--OF THE INTERNAL DISASTERS WHICH VEXED THE ROMAN REPUBLIC, AND
FOLLOWED A PORTENTOUS MADNESS WHICH
SEIZED ALL THE DOMESTIC ANIMALS.
But let us now mention, as succinctly as possible, those
disasters which were still more vexing, because nearer home; I mean those
discords which are erroneously called civil, since they destroy civil interests.
The seditions had now become urban wars, in which blood was freely shed, and in
which parties raged against one another, not with wrangling and verbal
contention, but with physical force and arms. What a sea of Roman blood was
shed, what desolations and devastations were occasioned in Italy by wars social,
wars servile wars civil! Before the Latins began the social war against Rome,
all the animals used in the service of man--dogs, horses, asses, oxen, and all
the rest that are subject to man--suddenly grew wild, and forgot their
domesticated tameness, forsook their stalls and wandered at large, and could not
be closely approached either by strangers or their own masters without danger.
If this was a portent, how serious a calamity must have been portended by a
plague which, whether portent or no, was in itself a serious calamity! Had it
happened in our day, the heathen would have been more
rabid against us than their animals were against them.
CHAP. 24.--OF THE CIVIL DISSENSION OCCASIONED BY THE SEDITION OF THE GRACCHI.
The civil wars originated in the seditions which the
Gracchi excited regarding the agrarian laws; for they were minded to divide
among the people the lands which were wrongfully possessed by the nobility. But
to reform an abuse of so long standing was an enterprise full of peril, or
rather, as the event proved, of destruction. For what disasters accompanied the
death of the older Gracchus ! what slaughter ensued when, shortly after, the
younger brother met the same fate! For noble and ignoble were indiscriminately
massacred; and this not by legal authority and procedure, but by mobs and armed
rioters. After the death of the younger Gracchus, the consul Lucius Opimius, who
had given battle to him within the city, and had defeated and put to the sword
both himself and his confederates, and had massacred many of the citizens,
instituted a judicial examination of others, and is reported to have put to
death as many as 3000 men. From this it may be gathered how many fell in the
riotous encounters, when the result even of a judicial investigation was so
bloody. The assassin of Gracchus himself sold his head to the consul for its
weight in gold, such being the previous agreement. In this massacre, too, Marcus
Fulvius, a man of consular rank, with all his children, was put to death.
CHAP. 25.--OF THE TEMPLE OF CONCORD, WHICH WAS ERECTED BY A DECREE OF THE SENATE
ON THE SCENE OF THESE SEDITIONS AND MASSACRES.
A pretty decree of the senate it was, truly, by which the
temple of Concord was built on the spot where that disastrous rising had taken
place, and where so many citizens of every rank had fallen.(1) I suppose it was
that the monument of the Gracchi's punishment might strike the eye and affect
the memory of the pleaders. But what was this but to deride the gods, by
building a temple to that goddess who, had she been in the city, would not have
suffered herself to be torn by such dissensions? Or was it that Concord was
chargeable with that bloodshed because she had deserted the minds of the
citizens, and was therefore incarcerated in that temple? For if they had any
regard to consistency, why did they not rather erect on that site a temple of
Discord? Or is there a reason for Concord being a goddess while Discord is none?
Does the distinction of Labeo hold here, who would have made the one a good, the
other an evil deity?--a distinction which seems to have been suggested to him by
the mere fact of his observing at Rome a temple to Fever as well as one to
Health. But, on the same ground, Discord as well as Concord ought to be deified.
A hazardous venture the Romans made in provoking so wicked a goddess, and in
forgetting that the destruction of Troy had been occasioned by her taking
offence. For, being indignant that she was not invited with the other gods [to
the nuptials of Peleus and Thetis], she created dissension among the three
goddesses by sending in the golden apple, which occasioned strife in heaven,
victory to Venus, the rape of Helen, and the destruction of Troy. Wherefore, if
she was perhaps offended that the Romans had not thought her worthy of a temple
among the other gods in their city, and therefore disturbed the state with such
tumults, to how much fiercer passion would she be roused when she saw the temple
of her adversary erected on the scene of that massacre, or, in other words, on
the scene of her own handiwork!
60
Those wise
and learned men are enraged at our laughing at these follies; and yet, being
worshippers of good and bad divinities alike, they cannot escape this dilemma
about Concord and Discord: either they have neglected the worship of these
goddesses, and preferred Fever and War, to whom there are shrines erected of
great antiquity, or they have worshipped them, and after all Concord has
abandoned them, and Discord has tempestuously hurled them into civil wars.
CHAP. 26.--OF THE VARIOUS KINDS OF WARS WHICH FOLLOWED THE BUILDING OF THE
TEMPLE OF CONCORD.
But they supposed that, in erecting the temple of Concord within the
view of the orators, as a memorial of the punishment and death of the Gracchi,
they were raising an effectual obstacle to sedition. How much
effect it
had, is indicated by the still more deplorable wars that followed. For after
this the orators endeavored not to avoid the example of the Gracchi, but to
surpass their projects; as did Lucius Saturninus, a tribune of the people, and
Caius Servilius the praetor, and some time after Marcus Drusus, all of whom
stirred seditions which first of all occasioned bloodshed, and then the social
wars by which Italy was grievously injured, and reduced to a piteously desolate
and wasted condition. Then followed the servile war and the civil wars; and in
them what battles were fought, and what blood was shed, so that almost all the
peoples of Italy, which formed the main strength of the Roman empire, were
conquered as if they were barbarians ! Then even historians themselves find it
difficult to explain how the servile war was begun by a very few, certainly less
than seventy gladiators, what numbers of fierce and cruel men attached
themselves to these, how many of the Roman generals this band defeated, and how
it laid waste many districts and cities. And that was not the only servile war:
the province of Macedonia, and subsequently Sicily and the sea-coast, were also
depopulated by bands of slaves. And who can adequately describe either the
horrible atrocities which the pirates first committed,
or the wars they afterwards maintained against Rome?
CHAP. 27.--OF
THE CIVIL WAR BETWEEN MARIUS AND SYLLA.
But when Marius, stained with the blood of his
fellow-citizens, whom the rage of party had sacrificed, was in his turn
vanquished and driven from the city, it had scarcely time to breathe freely,
when, to use the words of Cicero, "Cinna and Marius together returned and took
possession of it. Then, indeed, the foremost men in the state were put to death,
its lights quenched. Sylla afterwards avenged this cruel victory; but we need
not say with what loss of life, and with what ruin to the republic."(1) For of
this vengeance, which was more destructive than if the crimes which it punished
had been committed with impunity, Lucan says: "The cure was excessive, and too
closely resembled the disease. The guilty perished, but when none but the guilty
survived: and then private hatred and anger, unbridled by law, were allowed free
indulgence."(2) In that war between Marius and Sylla, besides those who fell in
the field of battle, the city, too, was filled with corpses in its streets,
squares, markets, theatres, and temples; so that it is not easy to reckon
whether the victors slew more before or after victory, that they might be, or
because they were, victors. As soon as Marius triumphed, and returned from
exile, besides the butcheries everywhere perpetrated, the head of the consul
Octavius was exposed on the rostrum: Caesar and Fimbria were assassinated in
their own houses; the two Crassi, father and son, were murdered in one another's
sight; Bebius and Numitorius were disembowelled by being dragged with hooks;
Catulus escaped the hands of his enemies by drinking poison; Merula, the flamen
of Jupiter, cut his veins and made a libation of his own blood to his god.
Moreover, every one whose salutation Marius did not answer by giving his hand,
was at once cut down before his face.
CHAP. 28.--OF THE VICTORY OF SYLLA, THE AVENGER OF THE CRUELTIES OF MARIUS.
Then followed the victory of Sylla, the so-called avenger
of the cruelties of Marius. But not only was his victory purchased with great
bloodshed; but when hostilities were finished, hostility survived, and the
subsequent peace was bloody as the war. To the former and still recent massacres
of the elder Marius, the younger Marius and Carbo, who belonged to the same
party, added greater atrocities. For when Sylla approached, and they despaired
not only of victory, but of life itself, they made a promiscuous massacre of
friends and foes. And, not satisfied with staining every corner of Rome with
blood, they besieged the senate, and led forth the senators to death from the
curia as from a prison. Mucius Scaevola the pontiff was slain at the altar of
Vesta, which he had clung to because
61
no spot in
Rome was more sacred than her temple; and his blood well-nigh extinguished the
fire which was kept alive by the constant care of the virgins. Then Sylla
entered the city victorious, after having slaughtered in the Villa Publica, not
by combat, but by an order, 7000 men who had surrendered, and were therefore
unarmed; so fierce was the rage of peace itself, even after the rage of war was
extinct. Moreover, throughout the whole city every partisan of Sylla slew whom
he pleased, so that the number of deaths went beyond computation, till it was
suggested to Sylla that he should allow some to survive, that the victors might
not be destitute of subjects. Then this furious and promiscuous licence to
murder was checked, and much relief was expressed at the publication of the
proscription list, containing though it did the death-warrant of two thousand
men of the highest ranks, the senatorial and equestrian. The large number was
indeed saddening, but it was consolatory that a limit was fixed; nor was the
grief at the numbers slain so great as the joy that the rest were secure. But
this very security, hard-hearted as it was, could not but bemoan the exquisite
torture applied to some of those who had been doomed to die. For one was torn to
pieces by the unarmed hands of the executioners; men treating a living man more
savagely than wild beasts are used to tear an abandoned corpse. Another had his
eyes dug out, and his limbs cut away bit by bit, and was forced to live a long
while, or rather to die a long while, in such torture. Some celebrated cities
were put up to auction, like farms; and one was collectively condemned to
slaughter, just as an individual criminal would be condemned to death. These
things were done in peace when the war was over, not that victory might be more
speedily obtained, but that, after being obtained, it might not
be thought
lightly of. Peace Pied with war in cruelty, and surpassed it: for while war
overthrew armed hosts, peace slew the defenceless. War gave liberty to him who
was attacked, to strike if he could; peace granted to the survivors not life,
but an unresisting death.
CHAP. 29.--A
COMPARISON OF THE DISASTERS WHICH ROME EXPERIENCED DURING THE GOTHIC AND GALLIC
INVASIONS, WITH THOSE OCCASIONED BY THE AUTHORS OF THE CIVIL WARS.
What fury of foreign nations, what barbarian ferocity,
can compare with this victory of citizens over citizens? Which was more
disastrous, more hideous, more bitter to Rome: the recent Gothic and the old
Gallic invasion, or the cruelty displayed by Marius and Sylla and their
partisans against men who were members of the same body as themselves? The
Gauls, indeed, massacred all the senators they found in any part of the city
except the Capitol, which alone was defended; but they at least sold life to
those who were in the Capitol, though they might have starved them out if they
could not have stormed it. The Goths, again, spared so many senators, that it is
the more surprising that they killed any. But Sylla, while Marius was still
living, established himself as conqueror in the Capitol, which the Gauls had not
violated, and thence issued his death-warrants; and when Marius had escaped by
flight, though destined to return more fierce and bloodthirsty than ever, Sylla
issued from the Capitol even decrees of the senate for the slaughter and
confiscation of the property of many citizens. Then, when Sylla left, what did
the Marian faction hold sacred or spare, when they gave no quarter even to
Mucius, a citizen, a senator, a pontiff, and though clasping in piteous embrace
the very altar in which, they say, reside the destinies of Rome? And that final
proscription list of Sylla's, not to mention countless
other massacres, despatched more senators than the Goths could even plunder.
CHAP. 30.--OF THE CONNECTION OF THE WARS WHICH
WITH GREAT SEVERITY AND FREQUENCY FOLLOWED ONE ANOTHER BEFORE THE ADVENT OF
CHRIST.
With what effrontery, then, with what assurance, with
what impudence, with what folly, or rather insanity, do they refuse to impute
these disasters to their own gods, and impute the present to our Christ! These
bloody civil wars, more distressing, by the avowal of their own historians, than
any foreign wars, and which were pronounced to be not merely calamitous, but
absolutely ruinous to the republic, began long before the coming of Christ, and
gave birth to one another; so that a concatenation of unjustifiable causes led
from the wars of Marius and Sylla to those of Sertorius and Cataline, of whom
the one was proscribed, the other brought up by Sylla; from this to the war of
Lepidus and Catulus, of whom the one wished to rescind, the other to defend the
acts of Sylla; from this to the war of Pompey and Caesar, of whom Pompey had
been a partisan of Sylla, whose power he equalled or even surpassed, while
Caesar condemned Pompey's power because it was not his own, and yet exceeded it
when Pompey
62
was defeated
and slain. From him the chain of civil wars extended to the second Caesar,
afterwards called Augustus, and in whose reign Christ was born. For even
Augustus himself waged many civil wars; and in these wars many of the foremost
men perished, among them that skilful manipulator of the republic, Cicero. Caius
[Julius] Caesar, when he had conquered Pompey, though he used his victory with
clemency, and granted to men of the opposite faction both life and honors, was
suspected of aiming at royalty, and was assassinated in the curia by a party of
noble senators, who had conspired to defend the liberty of the republic. His
power was then coveted by Antony, a man of very different character, polluted
and debased by every kind of vice, who was strenuously resisted by Cicero on the
same plea of defending the liberty of the republic. At this juncture that other
Caesar, the adopted son of Caius, and afterwards, as I said, known by the name
of Augustus, had made his début as a young man of remarkable genius. This
youthful Caesar was favored by Cicero, in order that his influence might
counteract that of Antony; for he hoped that Caesar would overthrow and blast
the power of Antony, and establish a free state,--so blind and
unaware of the
future was he: for that very young man, whose advancement and influence he was
fostering, allowed Cicero to be killed as the seal of an alliance with Antony,
and subjected to his own rule the very liberty of the republic in defence of
which he had made so many orations.
CHAP. 31.--THAT IT IS EFFRONTERY TO IMPUTE THE
PRESENT TROUBLES TO CHRIST AND THE PROHIBITION OF POLYTHEISTIC WORSHIP SINCE
EVEN WHEN THE GODS WERE WORSHIPPED SUCH CALAMITIES BEFELL THE PEOPLE.
Let those who have no gratitude to Christ for His great
benefits, blame their own gods for these heavy disasters. For certainly when
these occurred the altars of the gods were kept blazing, and there rose the
mingled fragrance of "Sabaean incense and fresh garlands;"(1) the priests were
clothed with honor, the shrines were maintained in splendor; sacrifices, games,
sacred ecstasies, were common in the temples; while the blood of the citizens
was being so freely shed, not only in remote places, but among the very altars
of the gods. Cicero did not choose to seek sanctuary in a temple, because Mucius
had sought it there in vain. But they who most unpardonably calumniate this
Christian era, are the very men who either themselves fled for asylum to the
places specially dedicated to Christ, or were led there by the barbarians that
they might be safe. In short, not to recapitulate the many instances I have
cited, and not to add to their number others which it were tedious to enumerate,
this one thing I am persuaded of, and this every impartial judgment will readily
acknowledge, that if the human race had received Christianity before the Punic
wars, and if the same desolating calamities which these wars brought upon Europe
and Africa had followed the introduction of Christianity, there is no one of
those who now accuse us who would not have attributed them to our religion. How
intolerable would their accusations have been, at least so far as the Romans are
concerned, if the Christian religion had been received and diffused prior to the
invasion of the Gauls, or to the ruinous floods and fires which desolated Rome,
or to those most calamitous of all events, the civil wars! And those other
disasters, which were of so strange a nature that they were reckoned prodigies,
had they happened since the Christian era, to whom but to the Christians would
they have imputed these as crimes? I do not speak of those things which were
rather surprising than hurtful,--oxen speaking, unborn infants articulating some
words in their mothers' wombs, serpents flying, hens and women being changed
into the other sex; and other similar prodigies which, whether true or false,
are recorded not in their imaginative, but in their historical works, and which
do not injure, but only astonish men. But when it rained earth, when it rained
chalk, when it rained stones--not hailstones, but real stones--this certainly
was calculated to do serious damage. We have read in their books that the fires
of Etna, pouring down from the top of the mountain to the neighboring shore,
caused the sea to boil, so that rocks were burnt up, and the pitch of ships
began to run,--a phenomenon incredibly surprising, but at the same time no less
hurtful. By the same violent heat, they relate that on another occasion Sicily
was filled with cinders, so that the houses of the city Catina were destroyed
and buried under them,--a calamity which moved the Romans to pity them, and
remit their tribute for that year. One may also read that Africa, which had by
that time become a province of Rome, was visited by a prodigious multitude of
locusts, which, after consuming the fruit and foliage of the trees, were driven
into the sea in one vast and measureless cloud; so that when they were drowned
and cast upon the shore the air was polluted, and so serious a pestilence
produced that in the kingdom of Masinissa alone they
63
say there
perished 800,000 persons, besides a much greater number in the neighboring
districts. At Utica they assure us that, of 30,000 soldiers then garrisoning it,
there survived only ten. Yet which of these disasters, suppose they happened
now, would not be attributed to the Christian religion by those who thus
thoughtlessly accuse us, and whom we are compelled to answer? And yet to their
own gods they attribute none of these things, though they worship them for the
sake of escaping lesser calamities of the same kind, and do not reflect that they who formerly worshipped them were not preserved
from these serious disasters.
64
BOOK IV.(1)
ARGUMENT.
IN THIS BOOK IT IS PROVED THAT THE EXTENT AND
LONG DURATION OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE IS TO BE ASCRIBED, NOT TO JOVE OR THE GODS OF
THE HEATHEN, TO WHOM INDIVIDUALLY SCARCE EVEN SINGLE THINGS AND THE VERY BASEST
FUNCTIONS WERE BELIEVED TO BE ENTRUSTED, BUT TO THE ONE TRUE GOD, THE AUTHOR OF
FELICITY, BY WHOSE POWER AND JUDGMENT EARTHLY KINGDOMS ARE FOUNDED AND
MAINTAINED.
CHAPTER
1.--OF THE THINGS WHICH HAVE BEEN DISCUSSED IN THE FIRST BOOK.
HAVING begun to speak of the city of God, I have thought
it necessary first of all to reply to its enemies, who, eagerly pursuing earthly
joys and gaping after transitory things, throw the blame of all the sorrow they
suffer in them--rather through the compassion of God in admonishing than His
severity in punishing--on the Christian religion, which is the one salutary and
true religion. And since there is among them also an unlearned rabble, they are
stirred up as by the authority of the learned to hate us more bitterly, thinking
in their inexperience that things which have happened unwontedly in their days
were not wont to happen in other times gone by; and whereas this opinion of
theirs is confirmed even by those who know that it is false, and yet dissemble
their knowledge in order that they may seem to have just cause for murmuring
against us, it was necessary, from books in which their authors recorded and
published the history of bygone times that it might be known, to demonstrate
that it is far otherwise than they think; and at the same time to teach that the
false gods, whom they openly worshipped, or still worship in secret, are most
unclean spirits, and most malignant and deceitful demons, even to such a pitch
that they take delight in crimes which, whether real or only fictitious, are yet
their own, which it has been their will to have celebrated in honor of them at
their own festivals; so that human infirmity cannot be called back from the
perpetration of damnable deeds, so long as authority is furnished for imitating
them that seems even divine. These things we have proved, not from our own
conjectures, but partly from recent memory, because we ourselves have seen such
things celebrated, and to such deities, partly from the writings of those who
have left these things on record to posterity, not as if in reproach but as in
honor of their own gods. Thus Varro, a most learned man among them, and of the
weightiest authority, when he made separate books concerning things human and
things divine, distributing some among the human, others among the divine,
according to the special dignity of each, placed the scenic plays not at all
among things human, but among things divine; though, certainly, if only there
were good and honest men in the state, the scenic plays ought not to be allowed
even among things human. And this he did not on his own authority, but because,
being born and educated at Rome, he found them among the divine things. Now as
we briefly stated in the end of the first book what we intended afterwards to
discuss, and as we have disposed of a part of this in the next two books, we see
what our readers will expect us now to take up.
CHAP. 2.--OF
THOSE THINGS WHICH ARE CONTAINED IN BOOKS SECOND AND THIRD.
We had promised, then, that
we would say
65
something
against those who attribute the calamities of the Roman republic to our
religion, and that we would recount the evils, as many and great as we could
remember or might deem sufficient, which that city, or the provinces belonging
to its empire, had suffered before their sacrifices were prohibited, all of
which would beyond doubt have been attributed to us, if our religion had either
already shone on them, or had thus prohibited their sacrilegious rites. These
things we have, as we think, fully disposed of in the second and third books,
treating in the second of evils in morals, which alone or chiefly are to be
accounted evils; and in the third, of those which only fools dread to
undergo--namely, those of the body or of outward things--which for the most part
the good also suffer. But those evils by which they themselves become evil, they
take, I do not say patiently, but with pleasure. And how few evils have I
related concerning that one city and its empire! Not even all down to the time
of Caesar Augustus. What if I had chosen to recount and enlarge on those evils,
not which men have inflicted on each other; such as the devastations and
destructions of war, but which happen in earthly things, from the elements of
the world itself. Of such evils Apuleius speaks briefly in one passage of that
book which he wrote, De Mundo, saying that all earthly things are subject to
change, overthrow, and destruction.(1) For, to use his own words, by excessive
earthquakes the ground has burst asunder, and cities with their inhabitants have
been clean destroyed: by sudden rains whole regions have been washed away; those
also which formerly had been continents, have been insulated by strange and
new-come waves, and others, by the subsiding of the sea, have been made passable
by the foot of man: by winds and storms cities have been overthrown; fires have
flashed forth from the clouds, by which regions in the East being burnt up have
perished; and on the western coasts the like destructions have been caused by
the bursting forth of waters and floods. So, formerly, from the lofty craters of
Etna, rivers of fire kindled by God have flowed like a torrent down the steeps.
If I had wished to collect from history wherever I could, these and similar
instances, where should I have finished what happened even in those times before
the name of Christ had put down those of their idols, so vain and hurtful to
true salvation? I promised that I should also point out which of their customs,
and for what cause, the true God, in whose power all kingdoms are, had deigned
to favor to the enlargement of their empire; and how those whom they think gods
can have profited them nothing, but much rather hurt them by deceiving and
beguiling them; so that it seems to me I must now speak of these things, and
chiefly of the increase of the Roman empire. For I have already said not a
little, especially in the second book, about the many evils introduced into
their manners by the hurtful deceits of the demons whom they worshipped as gods.
But throughout all the three books already completed, where it appeared
suitable, we have set forth how much succor God, through the name of Christ, to
whom the barbarians beyond the custom of war paid so much honor, has bestowed on
the good and bad, according as it is written, "Who maketh
His sun to rise on the good and the evil, and giveth rain to the just and the
unjust."(2)
CHAP. 3.--WHETHER THE GREAT EXTENT OF THE
EMPIRE, WHICH HAS BEEN ACQUIRED ONLY BY WARS, IS TO BE RECKONED AMONG THE GOOD
THINGS EITHER OF THE WISE OR THE HAPPY.
Now, therefore, let us see how it is that they dare to
ascribe the very great extent and duration of the Roman empire to those gods
whom they contend that they worship honorably, even by the obsequies of vile
games and the ministry of vile men: although I should like first to inquire for
a little what reason, what prudence, there is in wishing to glory in the
greatness and extent of the empire, when you cannot point out the happiness of
men who are always rolling, with dark fear and cruel lust, in warlike slaughters
and in blood, which, whether shed in civil or foreign war, is still human blood;
so that their joy may be compared to glass in its fragile splendor, of which one
is horribly afraid lest it should be suddenly broken in pieces. That this may be
more easily discerned, let us not come to nought by being carried away with
empty boasting, or blunt the edge of our attention by loud-sounding names of
things, when we hear of peoples, kingdoms, provinces. But let us suppose a case
of two men; for each individual man, like one letter in a language, is as it
were the element of a city or kingdom, however far-spreading in its occupation
of the earth. Of these two men let us suppose that one is poor, or rather of
middling circumstances; the other very rich. But the rich man is anxious with
fears, pining with discontent, burning with covetousness, never se-
66
cure, always
uneasy, panting from the perpetual strife of his enemies, adding to his
patrimony indeed by these miseries to an immense degree, and by these additions
also heaping up most bitter cares. But that other man of moderate wealth is
contented with a small and compact estate, most dear to his own family, enjoying
the sweetest peace with his kindred neighbors and friends, in piety religious,
benignant in mind, healthy in body, in life frugal, in manners chaste, in
conscience secure. I know not whether any one can be such a fool, that he dare
hesitate which to prefer. As, therefore, in the case of these two men, so in two
families, in two nations, in two kingdoms, this test of tranquility holds good;
and if we apply it vigilantly and without prejudice, we shall quite easily see
where the mere show of happiness dwells, and where real felicity. Wherefore if
the true God is worshipped, and if He is served with genuine rites and true
virtue, it is advantageous that good men should long reign both far and wide.
Nor is this advantageous so much to themselves, as to those over whom they
reign. For, so far as concerns themselves, their piety and probity, which are
great gifts of God, suffice to give them true felicity, enabling them to live
well the life that now is, and afterwards to receive that which is eternal. In
this world, therefore, the dominion of good men is profitable, not so much for
themselves as for human affairs. But the dominion of bad men is hurtful chiefly
to themselves who rule, for they destroy their own souls by greater license in
wickedness; while those who are put under them in service are not hurt except by
their own iniquity. For to the just all the evils imposed on them by unjust
rulers are not the punishment of crime, but the test of virtue. Therefore the
good man, although he is a slave, is free; but the bad man, even if he reigns,
is a slave, and that not of one man, but, what is far more grievous, of as many
masters as he has vices; of which vices when the divine Scripture treats, it
says, "For of whom any man is overcome, to the same he is also the
bond-slave."(1)
CHAP. 4.--HOW
LIKE KINGDOMS WITHOUT JUSTICE ARE TO ROBBERIES.
Justice being taken away, then, what are kingdoms but
great robberies? For what are robberies themselves, but little kingdoms? The
band itself is made up of men; it is ruled by the authority of a prince, it is
knit together by the pact of the confederacy; the booty is divided by the law
agreed on. If, by the admittance of abandoned men, this evil increases to such a
degree that it holds places, fixes abodes, takes possession of cities, and
subdues peoples, it assumes the more plainly the name of a kingdom, because the
reality is now manifestly conferred on it, not by the removal of covetousness,
but by the addition of impunity. Indeed, that was an apt and true reply which
was given to Alexander the Great by a pirate who had been seized. For when that
king had asked the man what he meant by keeping hostile possession of the sea,
he answered with bold pride, "What thou meanest by seizing the whole earth; but
because I do it with a petty ship, I am called a robber, whilst thou who dost it
with a great fleet art styled emperor."(2)
CHAP. 5.--OF THE RUNAWAY GLADIATORS WHOSE POWER
BECAME LIKE THAT OF ROYAL DIGNITY.
I shall not therefore stay to inquire what sort of men
Romulus gathered together, seeing he deliberated much about them,--how, being
assumed out of that life they led into the fellowship of his city, they might
cease to think of the punishment they deserved, the fear of which had driven
them to greater villainies; so that henceforth they might be made more peaceable
members of society. But this I say, that the Roman empire, which by subduing
many nations had already grown great and an object of universal dread, was
itself greatly alarmed, and only with much difficulty avoided a disastrous
overthrow, because a mere handful of gladiators in Campania, escaping from the
games, had recruited a great army, appointed three generals, and most widely and
cruelly devastated Italy. Let them say what god aided these men, so that from a
small and contemptible band of robbers they attained to a kingdom, feared even
by the Romans, who had such great forces and fortresses. Or will they deny that
they were divinely aided because they did not last long?(3) As if, indeed, the
life of any man whatever lasted long. In that case, too, the gods aid no one to
reign, since all individuals quickly die; nor is sovereign power to be reckoned
a benefit, because in a little time in every man, and thus in all of them one by
one, it vanishes like a vapor. For what does it matter to those who worshipped
the gods under Romulus, and are long since dead, that after their death the
Roman empire has grown so great, while they plead their causes before the powers
beneath? Whether
67
those causes
are good or bad, it matters not to the question before us. And this is to be
understood of all those who carry with them the heavy burden of their actions,
having in the few days of their life swiftly and hurriedly passed over the stage
of the imperial office, although the office itself has lasted through long
spaces of time, being filled by a constant succession of dying men. If, however,
even those benefits which last only for the shortest time are to be ascribed to
the aid of the gods, these gladiators were not a little aided, who broke the
bonds of their servile condition, fled, escaped, raised a great and most
powerful army, obedient to the will and orders of their chiefs and much feared
by the Roman majesty, and remaining unsubdued by several Roman generals, seized
many places, and, having won very many victories, enjoyed whatever pleasures
they wished, and did what their lust suggested, and, until at last they were
conquered, which was done with the utmost difficulty, lived sublime and
dominant. But let us come to greater matters.
CHAP. 6.--CONCERNING THE COVETOUSNESS OF NINUS,
WHO WAS THE FIRST WHO MADE WAR ON HIS NEIGHBORS, THAT HE MIGHT RULE MORE WIDELY.
Justinus, who wrote Greek or rather foreign history in
Latin, and briefly, like Trogus Pompeius whom he followed, begins his work thus:
"In the beginning of the affairs of peoples and nations the government was in
the hands of kings, who were raised to the height of this majesty not by
courting the people, but by the knowledge good men had of their moderation. The
people were held bound by no laws; the decisions of the princes were instead of
laws. It was the custom to guard rather than to extend the boundaries of the
empire; and kingdoms were kept within the bounds of each ruler's native land.
Ninus king of the Assyrians first of all, through new lust of empire, changed
the old and, as it were, ancestral custom of nations. He first made war on his
neighbors, and wholly subdued as far as to the frontiers of Libya the nations as
yet untrained to resist." And a little after he says: "Ninus established by
constant possession the greatness of the authority he had gained. Having
mastered his nearest neighbors, he went on to others, strengthened by the
accession of forces, and by making each fresh victory the instrument of that
which followed, subdued the nations of the whole East." Now, with whatever
fidelity to fact either he or Trogus may in general have written--for that they
sometimes told lies is shown by other more trustworthy writers--yet it is agreed
among other authors, that the kingdom of the Assyrians was extended far and wide
by King Ninus. And it lasted so long, that the Roman empire has not yet attained
the same age; for, as those write who have treated of chronological history,
this kingdom endured for twelve hundred and forty years from the
first year in
which Ninus began to reign, until it was transferred to the Modes. But to make
war on your neighbors, and thence to proceed to others, and through mere lust of
dominion to crush and subdue people who do you no harm, what else is this to be
called than great robbery?
CHAP. 7.--WHETHER EARTHLY KINGDOMS IN THEIR
RISE AND FALL HAVE BEEN EITHER AIDED OR DESERTED BY THE HELP OF THE GODS.
If this kingdom was so great and lasting without the aid
of the gods, why is the ample territory and long duration of the Roman empire to
be ascribed to the Roman gods? For whatever is the cause in it, the same is in
the other also. But if they contend that the prosperity of the other also is to
be attributed to the aid of the gods, I ask of which? For the other nations whom
Ninus overcame, did not then worship other gods. Or if the Assyrians had gods of
their own, who, so to speak, were more skillful workmen in the construction and
preservation of the empire, whether are they dead, since they themselves have
also lost the empire; or, having been defrauded of their pay, or promised a
greater, have they chosen rather to go over to the Medes, and from them again to
the Persians, because Cyrus invited them, and promised them something still more
advantageous? This nation, indeed, since the time of the kingdom of Alexander
the Macedonian, which was as brief in duration as it was great in extent, has
preserved its own empire, and at this day occupies no small territories in the
East. If this is so, then either the gods are unfaithful, who desert their own
and go over to their enemies, which Camillus, who was but a man, did not do,
when, being victor and subduer of a most hostile state, although he had felt
that Rome, for whom he had done so much, was ungrateful, yet afterwards,
forgetting the injury and remembering his native land, he freed her again from
the Gauls; or they are not so strong as gods ought to be, since they can be
overcome by human skill or strength. Or if, when they carry on war among
themselves. the gods are not overcome by men, but some gods who are peculiar to
certain cities are
68
perchance
overcome by other gods, it follows that they have quarrels among themselves
which they uphold, each for his own part. Therefore a city ought not to worship
its own gods, but rather others who aid their own worshippers. Finally, whatever
may have been the case as to this change of sides, or flight, or migration, or
failure in battle on the part of the gods, the name of Christ had not yet been
proclaimed in those parts of the earth when these kingdoms were lost and
transferred through great destructions in war. For if, after more than twelve
hundred years, when the kingdom was taken away from the Assyrians, the Christian
religion had there already preached another eternal kingdom, and put a stop to
the sacrilegious worship of false gods, what else would the foolish men of that
nation have said, but that the kingdom which had been so long preserved, could
be lost for no other cause than the desertion of their own religions and the
reception of Christianity? In which foolish speech that might have been uttered,
let those we speak of observe their own likeness, and blush, if there is any
sense of shame in them, because they have uttered similar complaints; although
the Roman empire is afflicted rather than changed,--a thing
which has befallen
it in other times also, before the name of Christ was heard, and it has been
restored after such affliction,--a thing which even in these times is not to be
despaired of. For who knows the will of God concerning this matter?
CHAP. 8.--WHICH OF THE GODS CAN THE ROMANS
SUPPOSE PRESIDED OVER THE INCREASE AND PRESERVATION OF THEIR EMPIRE, WHEN THEY
HAVE BELIEVED THAT EVEN THE CARE OF SINGLE THINGS COULD SCARCELY BE COMMITTED TO
SINGLE GODS?
Next let us ask, if they please, out of so great a crowd
of gods which the Romans worship, whom in especial, or what gods they believe to
have extended and preserved that empire. Now, surely of this work, which is so
excellent and so very full of the highest dignity, they dare not ascribe any
part to the goddess Cloacina;(1) or to Volupia, who has her appellation from
voluptuousness; or to Libentina, who has her name from lust; or to Vaticanus,
who presides over the screaming of infants; or to Cunina, who rules over their
cradles. But how is it possible to recount in one part of this book all the
names of gods or goddesses, which they could scarcely comprise in great volumes,
distributing among these divinities their peculiar offices about single things?
They have not even thought that the charge of their lands should be committed to
any one god: but they have entrusted their farms to Rusina; the ridges of the
mountains to Jugatinus; over the downs they have set the goddess Collatina; over
the valleys, Vallonia. Nor could they even find one Segetia so competent, that
they could commend to her care all their corn crops at once; but so long as
their seed-corn was still under the ground, they would have the goddess Seia set
over it; then, whenever it was above ground and formed straw, they set over it
the goddess Segetia; and when the grain was collected and stored, they set over
it the goddess Tutilina, that it might be kept safe. Who would not have thought
that goddess Segetia sufficient to take care of the standing corn until it had
passed from the first green blades to the dry ears? Yet she was not enough for
men, who loved a multitude of gods, that the miserable soul, despising the
chaste embrace of the one true God, should be prostituted to a crowd of demons.
Therefore they set Proserpina over the germinating seeds; over the joints and
knots of the stems, the god Nodotus; over the sheaths enfolding the ears, the
goddess Voluntina; when the sheaths opened that the spike might shoot forth, it
was ascribed to the goddess Patelana; when the stems stood all equal with new
ears, because the ancients described this equalizing by the term hostire, it was
ascribed to the goddess Hostilina; when the grain was in flower, it was
dedicated to the goddess Flora; when full of milk, to the god Lacturnus; when
maturing, to the goddess Matuta; when the crop was runcated,--that is, removed
from the soil,--to the goddess Runcina. Nor do I yet recount them all, for I am
sick of all this, though it gives them no shame. Only, I have said these very
few things, in order that it may be understood they dare by no means say that
the Roman empire has been established, increased, and preserved by their
deities, who had all their own functions assigned to them in such a way, that no
general oversight was entrusted to any one of them. When, therefore, could
Segetia take care of the empire, who was not allowed to take care of the corn
and the trees? When could Cunina take thought about war, whose oversight was not
allowed to go beyond the cradles of the babies? When could Nodotus give help in
battle, who had nothing to do even with the sheath of the
ear, but only with the knots of the joints? Every one sets a porter at the
69
door of his
house, and because he is a man, he is quite sufficient; but these people have
set three gods, Forculus to the doors, Cardea to the hinge, Limentinus to the
threshold.(1) Thus Forculus could not at the same time take care also of the
hinge and the threshold.
CHAP. 9.--WHETHER THE GREAT EXTENT AND LONG
DURATION OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE SHOULD BE ASCRIBED TO JOVE, WHOM HIS WORSHIPPERS
BELIEVE TO BE THE CHIEF GOD.
Therefore omitting, or passing by for a little, that
crowd of petty gods, we ought to inquire into the part performed by the great
gods, whereby Rome has been made sO great as to reign so long over so many
nations. Doubtless, therefore, this is the work of love. For they will have it
that he is the king of all the gods and goddesses, as is shown by his sceptre
and by the Capitol on the lofty hill. Concerning that god they publish a saying
which, although that of a poet, is most apt, "All things are full of Jove."(2)
Varro believes that this god is worshipped, although called by another name,
even by those who worship one God alone without any image. But if this is so,
why has he been so badly used at Rome (and indeed by other nations too), that an
image of him should be made?--a thing which was so displeasing to Varro himself,
that although he was overborne by the perverse custom of so great a city, he had
not the least hesitation in both saying and writing, that those who have
appointed images for the people have both taken away fear and added error.
CHAP. 10.--WHAT OPINIONS THOSE HAVE FOLLOWED
WHO HAVE SET DIVERS GODS OVER DIVERS PARTS OF THE WORLD.
Why, also, is Juno united to him as his wife, who is
called at once "sister and yoke-fellow?"(3) Because, say they, we have Jove in
the ether, Juno in the air; and these two elements are united, the one being
superior, the other inferior. It is not he, then, of whom it is said, "All
things are full of Jove," if Juno also fills some part. Does each fill either,
and are both of this couple in both of these elements, and in each of them at
the same time? Why, then, is the ether given to Jove, the air to Juno? Besides,
these two should have been enough. Why is it that the sea is assigned to
Neptune, the earth to Pluto? And that these also might not be left without
mates, Salacia is joined to Neptune, Proserpine to Pluto. For they say that, as
Juno possesses the lower part of the heavens,--that is, the air,--so Salacia
possesses the lower part of the sea, and Proserpine the lower part of the earth.
They seek how they may patch up these fables, but they find no way. For if these
things were so, their ancient sages would have maintained that there are three
chief elements of the world, not four, in order that each of the elements might
have a pair of gods. Now, they have positively affirmed that the ether is one
thing, the air another. But water, whether higher or lower, is surely water.
Suppose it ever so unlike, can it ever be so much so as no longer to be water?
And the lower earth, by whatever divinity it may be distinguished, what else can
it be than earth? Lo, then, since the whole physical world is complete in these
four or three elements, where shall Minerva be? What should she possess, what
should she fill? For she is placed in the Capitol along with these two, although
she is not the offspring of their marriage. Or if they say that she possesses
the higher part of the ether,--and on that account the poets have feigned that
she sprang from the head of Jove,--why then is she not rather reckoned queen of
the gods, because she is superior to Jove? Is it because it would be improper to
set the daughter before the father? Why, then, is not that rule of justice
observed concerning Jove himself toward Saturn? Is it because he was conquered?
Have they fought then? By no means, say they; that is an old wife's fable. Lo,
we are not to believe fables, and must hold more worthy opinions concerning the
gods ! Why, then, do they not assign to the father of Jove a seat, if not of
higher, at least of equal honor? Because Saturn, say they, is length of time.(4)
Therefore they who worship Saturn worship Time; and it is insinuated that
Jupiter, the king of the gods, was born of Time. For is anything unworthy said
when Jupiter and Juno are said to have been sprung from Time, if he is the
heaven and she is the earth, since both heaven and earth have been made, and are
therefore not eternal? For their learned and wise men have this also in their
books. Nor is that saying taken by Virgil out of poetic figments, but out of the
books of philosophers,
"Then Ether, the Father Almighty, in copious
showers descended
Into his spouse's glad bosom, making it fertile,"(5)
--that is,
into the bosom of Tellus, or the earth. Although here, also, they will have it
that there are some differences, and think that
70
in the earth
herself Terra is one thing, Tellus another, and Tellumo another. And they have
all these as gods, called by their own names
distinguished
by their own offices, and venerated with their own altars and rites. This same
earth also they call the mother of the gods, so that even the fictions of the
poets are more tolerable, if, according, not to their poetical but sacred books,
Juno is not only the sister and wife, but also the mother of Jove. The same
earth they worship as Ceres, and also as Vests; while yet they more frequently
affirm that Vests is nothing else than fire, pertaining to the hearths, without
which the city cannot exist; and therefore virgins are wont to serve her,
because as nothing is born of a virgin, so nothing is born of fire;--but all
this nonsense ought to be completely abolished and extinguished by Him who is
born of a virgin. For who can bear that, while they ascribe to the fire so much
honor, and, as it were, chastity, they do not blush sometimes even to call Vests
Venus, so that honored virginity may vanish in her hand-maidens? For if Vests is
Venus, how can virgins rightly serve her by abstaining from venery? Are there
two Venuses, the one a virgin, the other not a maid? Or rather, are there three,
one the goddess of virgins, who is also called Vesta, another the goddess of
wives, and another of harlots? To her also the Phenicians offered a gift by
prostituting their daughters before they united them to husbands.(1) Which of
these is the wife of Vulcan? Certainly not the virgin, since she has a husband. Far be it from us to
say it is the harlot, lest we should seem to wrong the son of Juno and
fellow-worker of Minerva. Therefore it is to be understood that she belongs to
the married people; but we would not wish them to imitate her in what she did
with Mars. "Again," say they, "you return to fables." What sort of justice is
that, to be angry with us because we say such things of their gods, and not to
be angry with themselves, who in their theatres most willingly behold the crimes
of their gods? And,--a thing incredible, if it were not thoroughly well
proved,--these very theatric representations of the crimes of their gods have
been instituted in honor of these same gods.
CHAP. 11.--CONCERNING THE MANY GODS WHOM THE
PAGAN DOCTORS DEFEND AS BEING ONE AND THE SAME JOVE.
Let them therefore assert as many things as ever they
please in physical reasonings and disputations. One while let Jupiter be the
soul of this corporeal world, who fills and moves that whole mass, constructed
and compacted out of four, or as many elements as they please; another while,
let him yield to his sister and brothers their parts of it: now let him be the
ether, that from above he may embrace Juno, the air spread out beneath; again,
let him be the whole heaven along with the air, and impregnate with fertilizing
showers and seeds the earth, as his wife, and, at the same time, his mother (for
this is not vile in divine beings); and yet again (that it may not be necessary
to run through them all), let him, the one god, of whom many think it has been
said by a most noble poet,
"For God
pervadeth all things,
All lands,
and the tracts of the sea, and the depth of the heavens,"(2)--
let it be him
who in the ether is Jupiter; in the air, Juno; in the sea, Neptune; in the lower
parts of the sea, Salacia; in the earth, Pluto; in the lower part of the earth,
Proserpine; on the domestic hearths, Vesta; in the furnace of the workmen,
Vulcan; among the stars, Sol and Luna, and the Stars; in divination, Apollo; in
merchandise, Mercury; in Janus, the initiator; in Terminus, the terminator;
Saturn, in time; Mars and Bellona, in war; Liber, in vineyards; Ceres, in
cornfields; Diana, in forests; Minerva, in learning. Finally, let it be him who
is in that crowd, as it were, of plebeian gods: let him preside under the name
of Liber over the seed of men, and under that of Libera over that of women: let
him be Diespiter, who brings forth the birth to the light of day: let him be the
goddess Mena, whom they set over the menstruation of women: let him be Lucina,
who is invoked by women in childbirth: let him bring help to those who are being
born, by taking them up from the bosom of the earth, and let him be called Opis:
let him open the mouth in the crying babe, and be called the god Vaticanus: let
him lift it from the earth, and be called the goddess Levana; let him watch over
cradles, and be called the goddess Cunina: let it be no other than he who is in
those goddesses, who sing the fates of the new born, and are called Carmentes:
let him preside over fortuitous events, and be called Fortuna: in the goddess
Rumina, let him milk out the breast to the little one, because the ancients
termed the breast ruma: in the goddess Potina, let him administer drink: in the
goddess Educa, let him supply food: from the terror of infants, let him be
styled Paventia: from the hope which comes, Venilia: from voluptuousness,
Volupia: from action, Agenor:
71
from the
stimulants by which man is spurred on to much action, let him be named the
goddess Stimula: let him be the goddess Strenia, for making strenuous; Numeria,
who teaches to number; Camoena, who teaches to sing: let him be both the god
Consus for granting counsel, and the goddess Sentia for inspiring sentences: let
him be the goddess Juventas, who, after the robe of boyhood is laid aside, takes
charge of the beginning of the youthful age: let him be Fortuna Barbata, who
endues adults with a beard, whom they have not chosen to honor; so that this
divinity, whatever it may be, should at least be a male god, named either
Barbatus, from barba, like Nodotus, from nodus; or, certainly, not Fortuna, but
because he has beards, Fortunius: let him, in the god Jugatinus, yoke couples in
marriage; and when the girdle of the virgin wife is loosed, let him be invoked
as the goddess Virginiensis: let him be Mutunus or Tuternus, who, among the
Greeks, is called Priapus. If they are not ashamed of it, let all these which I
have named, and whatever others I have not named (for I have not thought fit to
name all), let all these gods and goddesses be that one Jupiter, whether, as
some will have it, all these are parts of him, or are his powers, as those think
who are pleased to consider him the soul of the world, which is the opinion of
most of their doctors, and these the greatest. If these things are so (how evil
they may be I do not yet meanwhile inquire), what would they lose, if they, by a
more prudent abridgment, should worship one god? For what part of him could be
contemned if he himself should be worshipped? But if they are afraid lest parts
of him should be angry at being passed by or neglected, then it is not the case,
as they will have it, that this whole is as the life of one living being, which
contains all the gods together, as if they were its virtues, or members, or
parts; but each part has its own life separate from the rest, if it is so that
one can be angered, appeased, or stirred up more than another. But if it is said
that all together,--that is, the whole Jove himself,--would be offended if his
parts were not also worshipped singly and minutely, it is foolishly spoken.
Surely none of them could be passed by if he who singly possesses them all
should be worshipped. For, to omit other things which are innumerable, when they
say that all the stars are parts of Jove, and are all alive, and have rational
souls, and therefore without controversy are gods, can they not see how many
they do not worship, to how many they do not build temples or set up altars, and
to how very few, in fact, of the stars they have thought of setting them up and
offering sacrifice? If, therefore,
those are displeased who are not severally worshipped, do they not fear to live
with only a few appeased, while all heaven is displeased? But if they worship
all the stars because they are part of Jove whom they worship, by the same
compendious method they could supplicate them all in him alone. For in this way
no one would be displeased, since in him alone all would be supplicated. No one
would be contemned, instead of there being just cause of displeasure given to
the much greater number who are passed by in the worship offered to some;
especially when Priapus, stretched out in vile nakedness, is preferred to those
who shine from their supernal abode.
CHAP. 12.--CONCERNING THE OPINION OF THOSE WHO
HAVE THOUGHT THAT GOD IS THE SOUL OF THE WORLD, AND THE WORLD IS THE BODY OF
GOD.
Ought not men of intelligence, and indeed men of every
kind, to be stirred up to examine the nature of this opinion? For there is no
need of excellent capacity for this task, that putting away the desire of
contention, they may observe that if God is the soul of the world, and the world
is as a body to Him, who is the soul, He must be one living being consisting of
soul and body, and that this same God is a kind of womb of nature containing all
things in Himself, so that the lives and souls of all living things are taken,
according to the manner of each one's birth, out of His soul which vivifies that
whole mass, and therefore nothing at all remains which is not a part of God. And
if this is so, who cannot see what impious and irreligious consequences follow,
such as that whatever one may trample, he must trample a part of God, and in
slaying any living creature, a part of God must be slaughtered? But I am
unwilling to utter all that may occur to those who think of it, Vet cannot be
spoken without irreverence.
CHAP. 13.--CONCERNING THOSE WHO ASSERT THAT
ONLY RATIONAL ANIMALS ARE PARTS OF THE ONE GOD.
But if they contend
that only rational animals, such as men, are parts of God, I do not really see
how, if the whole world is God, they can separate beasts from being parts of
Him. But what need is there of striving about that? Concerning the rational
animal himself,--that is, man,--what more unhappy belief can be entertained than
that a part of God is whipped when a boy is whipped? And who, unless he is quite
mad, could bear the thought that parts of God can become lascivi-
72
ous,
iniquitous, impious, and altogether damnable? In brief, why is God angry at
those who do not worship Him, since these offenders are parts of Himself? It
remains, therefore, that they must say that all the gods have their own lives;
that each one lives for himself, and none of them is a part of any one; but that
all are to be worshipped,--at least as many as can be known and worshipped; for
they are so many it is impossible that all can be so. And of all these, I
believe that Jupiter, because he presides as king, is thought by them to have
both established and extended the Roman empire. For if he has not done it, what
other god do they believe could have attempted so great a work, when they must
all be occupied with their own offices and works, nor can one intrude on that of
another? Could the kingdom of men then be propagated and increased by the king
of the gods?
CHAP. 14.--THE ENLARGEMENT OF KINGDOMS IS
UNSUITABLY ASCRIBED TO JOVE; FOR IF, AS THEY WILL HAVE IT, VICTORIA IS A
GODDESS, SHE ALONE WOULD SUFFICE FOR THIS BUSINESS.
Here, first of all, I ask, why even the kingdom itself is
not some god. For why should not it also be so, if Victory is a goddess? Or what
need is there of Jove himself in this affair, if Victory favors and is
propitious, and always goes to those whom she wishes to be victorious? With this
goddess favorable and propitious, even if Jove was idle and did nothing, what
nations could remain unsubdued, what kingdom would not yield? But perhaps it is
displeasing to good men to fight with most wicked unrighteousness, and provoke
with voluntary war neighbors who are peaceable and do no wrong, in order to
enlarge a kingdom? If they feel thus, I entirely approve
and praise them.
CHAP. 15.--WHETHER IT IS SUITABLE FOR GOOD MEN
TO WISH TO RULE MORE WIDELY.
Let them ask, then, whether it is quite fitting for good
men to rejoice in extended empire. For the iniquity of those with whom just wars
are carried on favors the growth of a kingdom, which would certainly have been
small if the peace and justice of neighbors had not by any wrong provoked the
carrying on of war against them; and human affairs being thus more happy, all
kingdoms would have been small, rejoicing in neighborly concord; and thus there
would have been very many kingdoms of nations in the world, as there are very
many houses of citizens in a city. Therefore, to carry on war and extend a
kingdom over wholly subdued nations seems to bad men to be felicity, to good men
necessity. But because it would be worse that the injurious should rule over
those who are more righteous, therefore even that is not unsuitably called
felicity. But beyond doubt it is greater felicity to have a good neighbor at
peace, than to conquer a bad one by making war. Your wishes are bad, when you
desire that one whom you hate or fear should be in such a condition that you can
conquer him. If, therefore, by carrying on wars that were just, not impious or
unrighteous, the Romans could have acquired so great an empire, ought they not
to worship as a goddess even the injustice of foreigners? For we see that this
has cooperated much in extending the empire, by making foreigners so unjust that
they became people with whom just wars might be carried on, and the empire
increased And why may not injustice, at least that of foreign nations, also be a
goddess, if Fear and Dread and Ague have deserved to be Roman gods? By these
two, therefore,--that is, by foreign injustice, and the goddess Victoria, for
injustice stirs up causes of wars, and Victoria brings these same wars to a
happy termination,--the empire has increased, even although Jove has been idle.
For what part could Jove have here, when those things which might be thought to
be his benefits are held to be gods, called gods, worshipped as gods, and are
themselves invoked for their own parts? He also might have some part here, if he
himself might be called Empire, just as she is called Victory. Or if empire is
the gift of ove, why may not victory also be held to be his gift? And it
certainly would have been held to be so, had he been recognized and worshipped,
not as a stone in the Capitol, but as the true King of kings and Lord of lords.
CHAP. 16.--WHAT WAS THE REASON WHY THE ROMANS,
IN DETAILING SEPARATE GODS FOR ALL THINGS AND ALL MOVEMENTS OF THE MIND, CHOSE
TO HAVE THE TEMPLE OF QUIET OUTSIDE THE GATES.
But I wonder very much, that while they assigned to
separate gods single things, and (well nigh) all movements of the mind; that
while they invoked the goddess Agenoria, who should excite to action; the
goddess Stimula, who should stimulate to unusual action; the goddess Murcia, who
should not move men beyond measure, but make them, as Pomponius says,
murcid--that is, too slothful and inactive; the goddess Strenua, who should make
them strenuous; and that while they offered to all these gods and goddesses
solemn and public worship, they should yet have been
73
unwilling to
give public acknowledgment to her whom they name Quies because she makes men
quiet, but built her temple outside the Colline gate. Whether was this a symptom
of an unquiet mind, or rather was it thus intimated that he who should persevere
in worshipping that crowd, not, to be sure, of gods, but of demons,
could not
dwell with quiet; to which the true Physician calls, saying, "Learn of me, for I
am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls?"
CHAP. 17.--WHETHER, IF THE HIGHEST POWER
BELONGS TO JOVE, VICTORIA ALSO OUGHT TO BE WORSHIPPED.
Or do they say, perhaps, that Jupiter sends the goddess
Victoria, and that she, as it were acting in obedience to the king of the gods,
comes to those to whom he may have despatched her, and takes up her quarters on
their side? This is truly said, not of Jove, whom they, according to their own
imagination, feign to be king of the gods, but of Him who is the true eternal
King, because he sends, not Victory, who is no person, but His angel, and causes
whom He pleases to conquer; whose counsel may be hidden, but cannot be unjust.
For if Victory is a goddess, why is not Triumph also a god, and joined to
Victory either as husband, or brother, or son? Indeed, they have imagined such
things concerning the gods, that if the poets had reigned the like, and they
should have been discussed by us, they would have replied that they were
laughable figments of the poets not to be attributed to true deities: And yet
they themselves did not laugh when they were, not reading in the poets, but
worshipping in the temples such doating follies. Therefore they should entreat
Jove atone for all things, and supplicate him only. For if Victory is a goddess,
and is under him as her king, wherever he might have
sent her, she could not dare to resist and do her own will rather than his.
CHAP. 18.--WITH WHAT REASON THEY WHO THINK
FELICITY AND FORTUNE GODDESSES HAVE DISTINGUISHED THEM.
What shall we say, besides, of the idea that Felicity
also is a goddess? She has received a temple; she has merited an altar; suitable
rites of worship are paid to her. She alone, then, should be worshipped. For
where she is present, what good thing can be absent? But what does a man wish,
that he thinks Fortune also a goddess and worships her? Is felicity one thing,
fortune another? Fortune, indeed, may be bad as well as good; but felicity, if
it could be bad, would not be felicity. Certainly we ought to think all the gods
of either sex (if they also have sex) are only good. This says Plato; this say
other philosophers; this say all estimable rulers of the republic and the
nations. How is it, then, that the goddess Fortune is sometimes good, sometimes
bad? Is it perhaps the case that when she is bad she is not a goddess, but is
suddenly changed into a malignant demon? How many Fortunes are there then? Just
as many as there are men who are fortunate, that is, of good fortune. But since
there must also be very many others who at the very same time are men of bad
fortune, could she, being one and the same Fortune, be at the same time both bad
and good--the one to these, the other to those? She who is the goddess, is she always good? Then she herself
is felicity. Why, then, are two names given her? Yet this is tolerable; for it
is customary that one thing should be called by two names. But why different
temples, different altars, different rituals? There is a reason, say they,
because Felicity is she whom the good have by previous merit; but fortune, which
is termed good without any trial of merit, befalls both good and bad men
fortuitously, whence also she is named Fortune. How, therefore, is she good, who
without any discernment comes-both to the good and to the bad? Why is she
worshipped, who is thus blind, running at random on any one whatever, so that
for the most part she passes by her worshippers, and cleaves to those who
despise her? Or if her worshippers profit somewhat, so that they are seen by her
and loved, then she follows merit, and does not come fortuitously. What, then,
becomes Of that definition of fortune? What becomes of the opinion that she has
received her very name from fortuitous events? For it profits one nothing to
worship her if she is truly fortune. But if she distinguishes her worshippers,
so that she may benefit them, she is not fortune. Or does, Jupiter send her too,
whither he pleases? Then let him alone be worshipped; because Fortune is not
able to resist him when he commands her, and sends her where he pleases. Or, at
least, let the bad worship her, who do not choose to have merit by which the
goddess Felicity might be invited.
CHAP.
19.--CONCERNING FORTUNA MULIEBRIS.(1)
To this supposed deity, whom they call Fortuna, they
ascribe so much, indeed, that they have a tradition that the image of her, which
was dedicated by the Roman matrons,
74
and called
Fortuna Muliebris, has spoken, and has said, once and again, that the matrons
pleased her by their homage; which, indeed, if it is true, ought not to excite
our wonder. For it is not so difficult for malignant demons to deceive, and they
ought the rather to advert to their wits and wiles, because it is that goddess
who comes by haphazard who has spoken, and not she who comes to reward merit.
For Fortuna was loquacious, and Felicitas mute; and for what other reason but
that men might not care to live rightly, having made Fortuna their friend, who
could make them fortunate without any good desert? And truly, if
Fortuna speaks,
she should at least speak, not with a womanly, but with a manly voice; lest they
themselves who have dedicated the image should think so great a miracle has been
wrought by feminine loquacity.
CHAP. 20 --CONCERNING VIRTUE AND FAITH, WHICH
THE PAGANS HAVE HONORED WITH TEMPLES AND SACRED RITES, PASSING BY OTHER GOOD
QUALITIES, WHICH OUGHT LIKEWISE TO HAVE BEEN WORSHIPPED, IF DEITY WAS RIGHTLY
ATTRIBUTED TO THESE.
They have made Virtue also a goddess, which, indeed, if
it could be a goddess, had been preferable to many. And now, because it is not a
goddess, but a gift of God, let it be obtained by prayer from Him, by whom alone
it can be given, and the whole crowd of false gods vanishes. But why is Faith
believed to be a goddess, and why does she herself receive temple and altar? For
whoever prudently acknowledges her makes his own self an abode for her. But how
do they know what faith is, of which it is the prime and greatest function that
the true God may be believed in? But why had not virtue sufficed? Does it not
include faith also? Forasmuch as they have thought proper to distribute virtue
into four divisions--prudence, justice, fortitude, and temperance--and as each
of these divisions has its own virtues, faith is among the parts of justice, and
has the chief place with as many of us as know what that
saying means,
"The just shall live by faith."(1) But if Faith is a goddess, I wonder why these
keen lovers of a multitude of gods have wronged so many other goddesses, by
passing them by, when they could have dedicated temples and altars to them
likewise. Why has temperance not deserved to be a goddess, when some Roman
princes have obtained no small glory on account of her? Why, in fine, is
fortitude not a goddess, who aided Mucius when he thrust his right hand into the
flames; who aided Curtius, when for the sake of his country he threw himself
headlong into the yawning earth; who aided Decius the sire, and Decius the son,
when they devoted themselves for the army?--though we might question whether
these men had true fortitude, if this concerned our present discussion. Why have
prudence and wisdom merited no place among the gods? Is it because they are all
worshipped under the general name of Virtue itself? Then they could thus worship
the true God also, of whom all the other gods are thought to be parts. But in
that one name of virtue is comprehended both faith and
chastity, which yet have obtained separate altars in temples of their own.
CHAP. 21.--THAT ALTHOUGH NOT UNDERSTANDING THEM
TO BE THE GIFTS OF GOD, THEY OUGHT AT LEAST TO HAVE BEEN CONTENT WITH VIRTUE AND
FELICITY.
These, not verity but vanity has made goddesses. For
these are gifts of the true God, not themselves goddesses. However, where virtue
and felicity are, what else is sought for? What can suffice the man whom virtue
and felicity do not suffice? For surely virtue comprehends all things we need
do, felicity all things we need wish for. If Jupiter, then, was worshipped in
order that he might give these two things,--because, if extent and duration of
empire is something good, it pertains to this same felicity,--why is it not
understood that they are not goddesses, but the gifts of God? But if they are
judged to be goddesses, then at least that other great crowd of gods should not
be sought after. For, having considered all the offices which their fancy has
distributed among the various gods and goddesses, let them find out, if they
can, anything which could be bestowed by any god whatever on a man possessing
virtue, possessing felicity. What instruction could be sought either from
Mercury or Minerva, when Virtue already possessed all in herself? Virtue,
indeed, is defined by the ancients as itself the art of living well and rightly.
Hence, because virtue is called in Greek <greek>a?reth</greek>, it has been
thought the Latins have derived from it the term art. But if Virtue cannot come
except to the clever, what need was there of the god Father Catius, who should
make men cautious, that is, acute, when Felicity could confer this? Because, to
be born clever belongs to felicity. Whence, although goddess Felicity could not
be worshipped by one not yet born, in order that, being made his friend, she
might bestow this on him, yet she might
75
confer this
favor on parents who were her worshippers, that clever children should be born
to them. What need had women in childbirth to invoke Lucina, when, if Felicity
should be present, they would have, not only a good delivery, but good children
too? What need was there to commend the children to the goddess Ops when they
were being born; to the god Vaticanus in their birth-cry; to the goddess Cunina
when lying cradled; to the goddess Rimina when sucking; to the god Statilinus
when standing; to the goddess Adeona when coming; to Abeona when going away; to
the goddess Mens that they might have a good mind; to the god Volumnus, and the
goddess Volumna, that they might wish for good things; to the nuptial gods, that
they might make good matches; to the rural gods, and chiefly to the goddess
Fructesca herself, that they might receive the most abundant fruits; to Mars and
Bellona, that they might carry on war well; to the goddess Victoria, that they
might be victorious; to the god Honor, that they might be honored; to the
goddess Pecunia, that they might have plenty money; to the god Aesculanus, and
his son Argentinus, that they might have brass and silver coin? For they set
down Aesculanus as the father of Argentinus for this reason, that brass coin
began to be used before silver. But I wonder Argentinus has not begotten
Aurinus, since gold coin also has followed. Could they have him for a god, they
would prefer Aurinus both to his father Argentinus and his grandfather
Aesculanus, just as they set Jove before Saturn. Therefore, what necessity was
there on account of these gifts, either of soul, or body, or outward estate, to
worship and invoke so great a crowd of gods, all of whom I have not mentioned,
nor have they themselves been able to provide for all human benefits, minutely
and singly methodized, minute and single gods, when the one goddess Felicity was
able, with the greatest ease, compendiously to bestow the whole of them? nor
should any other be sought after, either for the bestowing of good things, or
for the averting of evil. For why should they invoke the goddess Fessonia for
the weary; for driving away enemies, the goddess Pellonia; for the sick, as a
physician, either Apollo or AEsculapius, or both together if there should be
great danger? Neither should the god Spiniensis be entreated that he might root
out the thorns from the fields; nor the goddess Rubigo that the mildew might not
come,--Felicitas alone being present and guarding, either no evils would have
arisen, or they would have been quite easily driven away. Finally, since we
treat of these two
goddesses,
Virtue and Felicity, if felicity is the reward of virtue, she is not a goddess,
but a gift of God. But if she is a goddess, why may she not be said to confer
virtue itself, inasmuch as it is a great felicity to attain virtue?
CHAP. 22.--CONCERNING THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE
WORSHIP DUE TO THE GODS, WHICH VARRO GLORIES IN HAVING HIMSELF CONFERRED ON THE
ROMANS.
What is it, then, that Varro boasts he has bestowed as a
very great benefit on his fellow-citizens, because he not only recounts the gods
who ought to be worshipped by the Romans, but also tells what pertains to each
of them? "Just as it is of no advantage," he says, "to know the name and
appearance of any man who is a physician, and not know that he is a physician,
so," he says, "it is of no advantage to know well that AEsculapius is a god, if
you are not aware that he can bestow the gift of health, and consequently do not
know why you ought to supplicate him." He also affirms this by another
comparison, saying, "No one is able, not only to live well, but even to live at
all, if he does not know who is a smith, who a baker, who a weaver, from whom he
can seek any utensil, whom he may take for a helper, whom for a leader, whom for
a teacher;" asserting, "that in this way it can be doubtful to no one, that thus
the knowledge of the gods is useful, if one can know what force, and faculty, or
power any god may have in an thingFor from this we may be able," he says, "to
know what god we ought to call to, and invoke for any cause; lest we should do
as too many are wont to do, and desire water from Liber, and wine from Lymphs."
Very useful, forsooth ! Who would not give this man thanks if he could show true
things, and if he could teach that the one true God, from whom all good things
are, is to be worshipped by men?
CHAP. 23.--CONCERNING FELICITY, WHOM THE
ROMANS, WHO VENERATE MANY GODS, FOR A LONG TIME DID NOT WORSHIP WITH DIVINE
HONOR, THOUGH SHE ALONE WOULD HAVE SUFFICED INSTEAD OF ALL.
But how does it happen, if their books and rituals are
true, and Felicity is a goddess, that she herself is not appointed as the only
one to be worshipped, since she could confer all things, and all at once make
men happy? For who wishes anything for any other reason than that he may become
happy? Why was it left to Lucullus to dedicate a temple to so great a goddess at
so late a date, and after so
76
many Roman
rulers? Why did Romulus himself, ambitious as he was of rounding a fortunate
city, not erect a temple to this goddess before all others? Why did he
supplicate the other gods for anything, since he would have lacked nothing had
she been with him? For even he himself would neither have been first a king,
then afterwards, as they think, a god, if this goddess had not been propitious
to him. Why, therefore, did he appoint as gods for the Romans, Janus, Jove,
Mars, Picus, Faunus, Tibernus, Hercules, and others, if there were more of them?
Why did Titus Tatius add Saturn, Ops, Sun, Moon, Vulcan, Light, and whatever
others he added, among whom was even the goddess Cloacina, while Felicity was
neglected? Why did Numa appoint so many gods and so many goddesses without this
one? Was it perhaps because he could not see her among so great a crowd?
Certainly king Hostilius would not have introduced the new gods Fear and Dread
to be propitiated, if he could have known or might have worshipped this goddess.
For, in presence of Felicity, Fear and Dread would have disappeared,--I do not
say propitiated, but put to flight. Next, I ask, how is it that the Roman empire
had already immensely increased before any one worshipped Felicity? Was the
empire, therefore, more great than happy? For how could true felicity be there,
where there was not true piety? For piety is the genuine worship of the true
God, and not the worship of as many demons as there are false gods. Yet even
afterwards, when Felicity had already been taken into the number of the gods,
the great infelicity of the civil wars ensued. Was Felicity perhaps justly
indignant, both because she was invited so late, and was invited not to honor,
but rather to reproach, because along with her were worshipped Priapus, and
Cloacina, and Fear and Dread, and Ague, and others which were not gods to be
worshipped, but the crimes of the worshippers? Last of all, if it seemed good to
worship so great a goddess along with a most unworthy crowd, why at least was
she not worshipped in a more honorable way than the rest? For is it not
intolerable that Felicity is placed neither among the gods Consentes,(1) whom
they allege to be admitted into the
council of Jupiter, nor among the gods whom they term Select? Some temple might
be made for her which might be pre-eminent, both in loftiness of site and
dignity of style. Why, indeed, not
something better than is made for Jupiter himself? For who gave the kingdom even
to Jupiter but Felicity? I am
supposing
that when he reigned he was happy. Felicity, however, is certainly more valuable
than a kingdom. For no one doubts that a man might easily be found who may fear
to be made a king; but no one is found who is unwilling to be happy. Therefore,
if it is thought they can be consulted by augury, or in any other way, the gods
themselves should be consulted about this thing, whether they may wish to give
place to Felicity. If, perchance, the place should already be occupied by the
temples and altars of others, where a greater and more lofty temple might be
built to Felicity, even Jupiter himself might give way, so that Felicity might
rather obtain the very pinnacle of the Capitoline hill. For there is not any one
who would resist Felicity, except, which is impossible, one who might wish to be
unhappy. Certainly, if he should be consulted, Jupiter would in no case do what
those three gods, Mars, Terminus, and Juventas, did, who positively refused to
give place to their superior and king. For, as their books record, when king
Tarquin wished to construct the Capitol, and perceived that the place which
seemed to him to be the most worthy and suitable was preoccupied by other gods,
not daring to do anything contrary to their pleasure, and believing that they
would willingly give place to a god who was so great, and was their own master,
because there were many of them there when the Capitol was founded, he inquired
by augury whether they chose to give place to Jupiter, and they were all willing
to remove thence except those whom I have named, Mars, Terminus, and Juventas;
and therefore the Capitol was built in such a way that these three also might be
within it, yet with such obscure signs that even the most learned men could
scarcely know this. Surely, then, Jupiter himself would by no means despise
Felicity, as he was himself despised by Terminus, Mars, and Juventas. But even
they themselves who had not given place to Jupiter, would certainly give place
to Felicity, who had made Jupiter king over them. Or if they should not give
place, they would act thus not out of contempt of her, but because they chose
rather to be obscure in the house of Felicity, than to be eminent without her in
their own places.
Thus the goddess Felicity being established in the
largest and loftiest place, the citizens should learn whence the furtherance of
every good desire should be sought. And so, by the persuasion of nature herself,
the superfluous multitude of other gods being abandoned, Felicity alone would be
worshipped, prayer would be made to her alone, her temple alone would be
frequented by the citizens
77
who wished to
be happy, which no one of them would not wish; and thus felicity, who was sought
for from all the gods, would be sought for only from her own self. For who
wishes to receive from any god anything else than felicity, or what he supposes
to tend to felicity? Wherefore, if Felicity has it in her power to be with what
man she pleases (and she has it if she is a goddess), what folly is it, after
all, to seek from any other god her whom you can obtain by request from her own
self! Therefore they ought to honor this goddess above other gods, even by
dignity of place. For, as we read in their own authors, the ancient Romans paid
greater honors to I know not what Summanus, to whom they attributed nocturnal
thunderbolts, than to Jupiter, to whom diurnal thunderbolts were held to
pertain. But, after a famous and conspicuous temple had been built to Jupiter,
owing to the dignity of the building, the multitude resorted to him in so great
numbers, that scarce one can be found who remembers even to have read the name
of Summanus, which now he cannot once hear named. But if Felicity is not a
goddess, because, as is true, it is a gift of God, that god must be sought who
has power to give it, and that hurtful multitude of false gods must be abandoned
which the vain multitude of foolish men follows after, making gods to itself of
the gifts of God, and offending Himself whose gifts they are by the stubbornness
of a proud will. For he cannot be free from infelicity who worships Felicity as
a goddess, and forsakes God, the giver of felicity; just as he cannot be free
from hunger who licks a painted loaf of bread, and does
not buy it of the man who has a real one.
CHAP. 24.--THE REASONS BY WHICH THE PAGANS
ATTEMPT TO DEFEND THEIR WORSHIPPING AMONG THE GODS THE DIVINE GIFTS THEMSELVES.
We may, however, consider their reasons. Is it to be
believed, say they, that our forefathers were besotted even to such a degree as
not to know that these things are divine gifts, and not gods? But as they knew
that such things are granted to no one, except by some god freely bestowing
them, they called the gods whose names they did not find out by the names of
those things which they deemed to be given by them; sometimes slightly altering
the name for that purpose, as, for example, from war they have named Bellona,
not bellum; from cradles, Cunina, not cunoe; from standing corn, Segetia, not
seges; from apples, Pomona, not pomum; from oxen, Bubona, not bos. Sometimes,
again, with no alteration of the word, just as the things themselves are named,
so that the goddess who gives money is called Pecunia, and money is not
thought
to be itself a goddess: so of Virtus, who gives virtue; Honor, who gives honor;
Concordia, who gives concord; Victoria, who gives victory. So, they say, when
Felicitas is called a goddess, what is meant is not the thing itself which is
given, but that deity by whom felicity is given.
CHAP. 25.--CONCERNING THE ONE GOD ONLY TO BE
WORSHIPPED, WHO, ALTHOUGH HIS NAME IS UNKNOWN, IS YET DEEMED TO BE THE GIVER OF
FELICITY.
Having had that reason rendered to us, we shall perhaps
much more easily persuade, as we wish, those whose heart has not become too much
hardened. For if now human infirmity has perceived that felicity cannot be given
except by some god; if this was perceived by those who worshipped so many gods,
at whose head they set Jupiter himself; if, in their ignorance of the name of
Him by whom felicity was given, they agreed to call Him by the name of that very
thing which they believed He gave;--then it follows that they thought that
felicity could not be given even by Jupiter himself, whom they already
worshipped, but certainly by him whom they thought fit to worship under the name
of Felicity itself. I thoroughly affirm the statement that they believed
felicity to be given by a certain God whom they knew not: let Him therefore be
sought after, let Him be worshipped, and it is enough. Let the train of
innumerable demons be repudiated, and let this God suffice every man whom his
gift suffices. For him, I say, God the giver of felicity will not be enough to
worship, for whom felicity itself is not enough to receive. But let him for whom
it suffices (and man has nothing more he ought to wish for) serve the one God,
the giver of felicity. This God is not he whom they call Jupiter. For if they
acknowledged him to be the giver of felicity, they would not seek, under the
name of Felicity itself, for another god or goddess by whom felicity might be
given; nor could they tolerate that Jupiter himself should be worshipped with
such infamous attributes. For he is said to be the debaucher of the wives of
others; he is the shameless lover and ravisher of a beautiful boy.
CHAP. 26.--OF THE SCENIC PLAYS, THE CELEBRATION
OF WHICH THE GODS HAVE EXACTED FROM THEIR WORSHIPPERS.
"But," says Cicero, "Homer invented these things, and
transferred things human
78
to the gods:
I would rather transfer things divine to us."(1) The poet, by ascribing such
crimes to the gods, has justly displeased the grave man. Why, then, are the
scenic plays, where these crimes are habitually spoken of, acted, exhibited, in
honor of the gods, reckoned among things divine by the most learned men? Cicero
should exclaim, not against the inventions of the poets, but against the customs
of the ancients. Would not they have exclaimed in reply, What have we done? The
gods themselves have loudly demanded that these plays should be exhibited in
their honor, have fiercely exacted them, have menaced destruction unless this
was performed, have avenged its neglect with great severity, and have manifested
pleasure at the reparation of such neglect. Among their virtuous and wonderful
deeds the following is related. It was announced in a dream to Titus Latinius, a
Roman rustic, that he should go to the senate and tell them to recommence the
games of Rome, because on the first day of their celebration a condemned
criminal had been led to punishment in sight of the people, an incident so sad
as to disturb the gods who were seeking amusement from the games. And when the
peasant who had received this intimation was afraid on the following day to
deliver it to the senate, it was renewed next night in a severer form: he lost
his son, because of his neglect. On the third night he was warned that a yet
graver punishment was impending, if he should still refuse obedience. When even
thus he did not dare to obey, he fell into a virulent and horrible disease. But
then, on the advice of his friends, he gave information to the magistrates, and
was carried in a litter into the senate, and having, on declaring his dream,
immediately recovered strength, went away on his own feet whole.(2) The senate,
amazed at so great a miracle, decreed that the games should be renewed at
fourfold cost. What sensible man does not see that men, being put upon by
malignant demons, from whose domination nothing save the grace of God through
Jesus Christ our Lord sets free, have been compelled by force to exhibit to such
gods as these, plays which, if well advised, they should condemn as shameful?
Certain it is that in these plays the poetic crimes of the gods are celebrated,
yet they are plays which were re-established by decree of the senate, under
compulsion of the gods. In these plays the most shameless actors celebrated
Jupiter as the corrupter of chastity, and thus gave him pleasure. If that was a
fiction, he would have been moved to anger; but if he was delighted with the
representation of his crimes, even although fabulous, then, when he happened to
be worshipped, who but the devil could be served? Is it so that he could found,
extend, and preserve the Roman empire, who was more vile than any Roman man
whatever, to whom such things were displeasing? Could he give felicity who was
so infelicitously worshipped, and who, unless he should
be thus worshipped, was yet more infelicitously provoked to anger?
CHAP. 27. -- CONCERNING THE THREE KINDS OF GODS
ABOUT WHICH THE PONTIFF SCAEVOLA HAS DISCOURSED.
It is recorded that the very learned pontiff Scaevola(3)
had distinguished about three kinds of gods--one introduced by the poets,
another by the philosophers, another by the statesmen. The first kind he
declares to be trifling, because many unworthy things have been invented by the
poets concerning the gods; the second does not suit states, because it contains
some things that are superfluous, and some, too, which it would be prejudicial
for the people to know. It is no great matter about the superfluous things, for
it is a common saying of skillful lawyers, "Superfluous things do no harm."(4)
But what are those things which do harm when brought before the multitude?
"These," he says, "that Hercules, AEsculapius, Castor and Pollux, are not gods;
for it is declared by learned men that these were but men, and yielded to the
common lot of mortals." What else? "That states have not the true images of the
gods; because the true God has neither sex, nor age, nor definite corporeal
members." The pontiff is not willing that the people should know these things;
for he does not think they are false. He thinks it expedient, therefore, that
states should be deceived in matters of religion; which Varro himself does not
even hesitate to say in his books about things divine. Excellent religion ! to
which the weak, who requires to be delivered, may flee for succor; and when he
seeks for the truth by which he may be delivered, it is believed to be expedient
for him that he be deceived. And, truly, in these same books, Scaevola is not
silent as to his reason for rejecting the poetic sort of gods,--to wit, "because
they so disfigure the gods that they could not bear comparison even with good
men, when they make one to commit theft, another adultery; or, again, to say or
do something else basely and foolishly; as that
79
three
goddesses contested (with each other) the prize of beauty, and the two
vanquished by Venus destroyed Troy; that Jupiter turned himself into a bull or
swan that he might copulate with some one; that a goddess married a man, and
Saturn devoured his children; that, in fine, there is nothing that could be
imagined, either of the miraculous or vicious, which may not be found there, and
yet is far removed from the nature of the gods." O chief pontiff Scaevola, take
away the plays if thou art able; instruct the people that they may not offer
such honors to the immortal gods, in which, if they like, they may admire the
crimes of the gods, and, so far as it is possible, may, if they please, imitate
them. But if the people shall have answered thee, You, O pontiff, have brought
these things in among us, then ask the gods themselves at whose instigation you
have ordered these things, that they may not order such things to be offered to
them. For if they are bad, and therefore in no way to be believed concerning the
majority of the gods, the greater is the wrong done the gods about whom they are
feigned with impunity. But they do not hear thee, they are demons, they teach
wicked things, they rejoice in vile things; not only do they not count it a
wrong if these things are feigned about them, but it is a wrong they are quite
unable to bear if they are not acted at their stated festivals. But now, if thou
wouldst call on Jupiter against them, chiefly for that reason that more of his
crimes are wont to be acted in the scenic plays, is it not the case that,
although you call him god Jupiter, by whom this whole world is ruled and
administered, it is he to whom the greatest wrong is done by you, because you
have thought he ought to be worshipped along with them, and have styled him
their king?
CHAP. 28.--WHETHER THE WORSHIP OF THE GODS HAS
BEEN OF SERVICE TO THE ROMANS IN OBTAINING AND EXTENDING THE EMPIRE.
Therefore such gods, who are propitiated by such honors,
or rather are impeached by them (for it is a greater crime to delight in having
such things said of them falsely, than even if they could be said truly), could
never by any means have been able to increase and preserve the Roman empire. For
if they could have done it, they would rather have bestowed so grand a gift on
the Greeks, who, in this kind of divine things,--that is, in scenic plays,--have
worshipped them more honorably and worthily, although they have not exempted
themselves from those slanders of the poets, by whom they saw the gods torn in
pieces, giving them licence to ill-use any man they pleased, and have not deemed
the scenic players themselves to be base, but have held them worthy even of
distinguished honor. But just as the Romans were able to have gold money,
although they did not worship a god Aurinus, so also they could have silver and
brass coin, and yet worship neither Argentinus nor his father AEsculanus; and so
of all the rest, which it would be irksome for me to detail. It follows,
therefore, both that they could not by any means attain such
dominion if the
true God was unwilling; and that if these gods, false and many, were unknown or
contemned, and He alone was known and worshipped with sincere faith and virtue,
they would both have a better kingdom here, whatever might be its extent, and
whether they might have one here or not, would afterwards receive an eternal
kingdom.
CHAP. 29.--OF THE FALSITY OF THE AUGURY BY
WHICH THE STRENGTH AND STABILITY OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE WAS CONSIDERED TO BE
INDICATED.
For what kind of augury is that which they have declared
to be most beautiful, and to which I referred a little ago, that Mars, and
Terminus, and Juventas would not give place even to Jove, the king of the gods?
For thus, they say, it was signified that the nation dedicated to Mars,--that
is, the Roman,--should yield to none the place it once occupied; likewise, that
on account of the god Terminus, no one would be able to disturb the Roman
frontiers; and also, that the Roman youth, because of the goddess Juventas,
should yield to no one. Let them see, therefore, how they can hold him to be the
king of their god's, and the giver of their own kingdom, if these auguries set
him down for an adversary, to whom it would have been honorable not to yield.
However, if these things are true, they need not be at all afraid. For they are
not going to confess that the gods who would not yield to Jove have yielded to
Christ. For, without altering the boundaries of the empire, Jesus Christ has
proved Himself able to drive them, not only from their temples, but from the
hears of their worshippers. But, before Christ came in the flesh, and, indeed,
before these things which we have quoted from their books could have been
written, but yet after that auspice was made under king Tarquin, the Roman army
has been divers times scattered or put to flight, and has shown the falseness of
the auspice, which they derived from the fact that the goddess Juventas had not
given place to Jove; and the nation dedicated
80
to Mars was
trodden down in the city itself by the invading and triumphant Gauls; and the
boundaries of the empire, through the falling away of many cities to Hannibal,
had been hemmed into a narrow space. Thus the beauty of the auspices is made
void, and there has remained only the contumacy against Jove, not of gods, but
of demons. For it is one thing not to have yielded, and another to have returned
whither you have yielded. Besides, even afterwards, in the oriental regions, the
boundaries of the Roman empire were changed by the will of Hadrian; for he
yielded up to the Persian empire those three noble provinces, Armenia,
Mesopotamia, and Assyria. Thus that god Terminus, who according to these books
was the guardian of the Roman frontiers, and by that most beautiful auspice had
not given place to Jove, would seem to have been more afraid of Hadrian, a king
of men, than of the king of the gods. The aforesaid provinces having also been
taken back again, almost within our own recollection the frontier fell back,
when Julian, given up to the oracles of their gods, with immoderate daring
ordered the victualling ships to be set on fire. The army being thus left
destitute of provisions, and he himself also being presently killed by the
enemy, and the legions being hard pressed, while dismayed by the loss of their
commander, they were reduced to such extremities that no one could have escaped,
unless by articles of peace the boundaries of the empire had then been
established where they still remain; not, indeed, with so great a loss as was
suffered by the concession of Hadrian, but still at a considerable sacrifice. It
was a vain augury, then, that the god Terminus did not yield to Jove, since he
yielded to the will of Hadrian, and yielded also to the rashness of Julian, and
the necessity of Jovinian. The more intelligent and grave Romans have seen these
things, but have had little power against the custom of the state, which was
bound to observe the rites of the demons; because even they themselves, although
they perceived that these things were vain, yet thought that the religious
worship which is due to God should be paid to the nature of things which is
established under the rule and government of the one true God, "serving," as
saith the apostle, "the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for
evermore."(1) The help of this true God was necessary to send holy and truly
pious men, who would die for the true religion that they
might remove the false from among the living.
CHAP. 30.--WHAT KIND OF THINGS EVEN THEIR
WORSHIPPERS HAVE OWNED THEY HAVE THOUGHT ABOUT THE GODS OF THE NATIONS.
Cicero the augur laughs at auguries, and reproves men for
regulating the purposes of life by the cries of crows and jackdaws.(2) But it
will be said that an academic philosopher, who argues that all things are
uncertain, is unworthy to have any authority in these matters. In the second
book of his De Natura Deorum,(3) he introduces Lucilius Balbus, who, after
showing that superstitions have their origin in physical and philosophical
truths, expresses his indignation at the setting up of images and fabulous
notions, speaking thus: "Do you not therefore see that from true and useful
physical discoveries the reason may be drawn away to fabulous and imaginary
gods? This gives birth to false opinions and turbulent errors, and superstitions
well-nigh old-wifeish. For both the forms of the gods, and their ages, and
clothing, and ornaments, are made familiar to us; their genealogies, too, their
marriages, kinships, and all things about them, are debased to the likeness of
human weakness. They are even introduced as having perturbed minds; for we have
accounts of the lusts, cares, and angers of the gods. Nor, indeed, as the rabies
go, have the gods been without their wars and battles. And that not only when,
as in Homer, some gods on either side have defended two opposing armies, but
they have even carried on wars on their own account, as with the Titans or with
the Giants. Such things it is quite absurd either to say or to believe: they are
utterly frivolous and groundless." Behold, now, what is confessed by those who
defend the gods of the nations. Afterwards he goes on to say that some things
belong to superstition, but others to religion, which he thinks good to teach
according to the Stoics. "For not only the philosophers," he says, "but also our
forefathers, have made a distinction between superstition and religion. For
those," he says, "who spent whole days in prayer, and offered sacrifice, that
their children might outlive them, are called superstitious."(4) Who does not
see that he is trying, While he fears the public prejudice, to praise the
religion of the ancients, and that he wishes to disjoin it from superstition,
but cannot find Out how to do so? For if those who prayed and sacrificed all day
were called superstitious by the ancients, were those also called so who
instituted (what he blames) the
81
images of the
gods of diverse age and distinct clothing, and invented the genealogies of gods,
their marriages, and kinships? When, therefore, these things are found fault
with as superstitious, he implicates in that fault the ancients who instituted
and worshipped such images. Nay, he implicates himself, who, with whatever
eloquence he may strive to extricate himself and be free, was yet under the
necessity of venerating these images; nor dared he so much as whisper in a
discourse to the people What in this disputation he plainly sounds forth. Let us
Christians, therefore, give thanks to the Lord our God--not to heaven and earth,
as that author argues, but to Him who has made heaven and earth; because these
superstitions, which that Balbus, like a babbler,(1) scarcely reprehends, He, by
the most deep lowliness of Christ, by the preaching of the apostles, by the
faith of the martyrs dying for the truth and living with the truth, has
overthrown, not only in the hearts of the religious, but even in the temples of
the superstitious, by their own free service.
CHAP. 31.--CONCERNING THE OPINIONS OF VARRO,
WHO, WHILE REPROBATING THE POPULAR BELIEF, THOUGHT THAT THEIR WORSHIP SHOULD BE
CONFINED TO ONE GOD, THOUGH HE WAS UNABLE TO DISCOVER THE TRUE GOD.
What says Varro himself, whom we grieve to have found,
although not by his own judgment, placing the scenic plays among things, divine?
When in many passages he is horting, like a religious man, to the worship of the
gods, does he not in doing so admit that he does not in his own judgment believe
those things which he relates that the Roman state has instituted; so that he
does not hesitate to affirm that if he were founding a new state; he could
enumerate the gods and their names better by the rule of nature? But being born
into a nation already ancient, he says that he finds himself bound to accept the
traditional names and surnames of the gods, and the histories connected with
them, and that his purpose in investigating and publishing these details is to
incline the people to worship the gods, and not to despise them. By which, words
this most acute man sufficiently indicates that he does not publish all things,
because they would not only have been contemptible to himself, but would have
seemed despicable even to the rabble, unless they had been passed over in
silence. I should be thought to conjecture these things, unless he himself, in
another passage, had openly said, in speaking of religious rites, that many
things are true which it is not only not useful for the common people to know,
but that it is expedient that the people should think otherwise, even though
falsely, and therefore the Greeks have shut up the religious ceremonies and
mysteries in silence, and within walls. In this he no doubt expresses the policy
of the so-called wise men by whom states and peoples are ruled. Yet by this
crafty device the malign demons are wonderfully delighted, who possess alike the
deceivers and the deceived, and from whose tyranny nothing sets free save the
grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The same most acute and learned author also says, that
those alone seem to him to have
perceived what God is, who have believed Him to be the soul of the world,
governing it by design and reason.(2) And by this, it appears, that although he
did not attain to the truth,--for the true God is not a soul, but the maker and
author of the soul,--yet if he could have been free to go against the prejudices
of custom, he could have confessed and counselled others that the one God ought
to be worshipped, who governs the world by design and reason; so that on this
subject only this point would remain to be debated with him, that he had called
Him a soul, and not rather the creator of the soul. He says, also, that the
ancient Romans, for more than a hundred and seventy years, worshipped the gods
without an image? "And if this custom," he says, "could have remained till now,
the gods would have been more purely worshipped." In favor of this opinion, he
cites as a witness among others the Jewish nation; nor does he hesitate to
conclude that passage by saying of those who first consecrated images for the
people, that they have both taken away religious fear from their
fellow-citizens, and increased error, wisely thinking that the gods easily fall
into contempt when exhibited under the stolidity of images. But as he does not
say they have transmitted error, but that they have increased it, he therefore
wishes it to be understood that there was error already when there were no
images. Wherefore, when he says they alone have perceived what God is who have
believed Him to be the governing soul of the world, and thinks that the rites of
religion would have been more purely observed without images, who fails to see
how near he has come to the truth? For if he had been able to do anything
against so inveterate, an error, he would certainly have given it as his opinion
both that the one God should be worshipped, and that He should be worshipped
82
without an
image; and having so nearly discovered the truth, perhaps he might easily have
been put in mind of the mutability of the soul, and might thus have perceived
that the true God is that immutable nature which made the soul itself. Since
these things are so, whatever ridicule such men have poured in their writings
against the plurality of the gods, they have done so rather as compelled by the
secret will of God to confess them, than as trying to persuade others. If,
therefore, any testimonies are adduced by us from these writings, they are
adduced for the confutation of those who are unwilling to consider from how
great and malignant a power of the demons the singular sacrifice of the shedding
of the most holy blood, and the gift of the imparted Spirit, can set us free.
CHAP. 32.--IN WHAT INTEREST THE PRINCES OF THE
NATIONS WISHED FALSE RELIGIONS TO CONTINUE AMONG THE PEOPLE SUBJECT TO THEM.
Varro says also, concerning the generations of the gods,
that the people have inclined to the poets rather than to the natural
philosophers; and that therefore their forefathers,--that is, the ancient
Romans,--believed both in the sex and the generations of the gods, and settled
their marriages; which certainly seems to have been done for no other cause
except that it was the business of such men as were prudent and wise to deceive
the people in matters of religion, and in that very thing not only to worship,
but also to imitate the demons, whose greatest lust is to deceive. For just as
the demons cannot possess any but those whom they have deceived with guile, so
also men in princely office, not indeed being just, but like demons, have
persuaded the people in the name of religion to receive as true those things
which they themselves knew to be false; in this way, as it were, binding them up
more firmly in civil society, so that they might in like manner possess them as
subjects. But who that was weak and unlearned could escape the deceits of both
the princes of the state and the demons?
CHAP. 33.--THAT THE TIMES OF ALL KINGS AND
KINGDOMS ARE ORDAINED BY THE JUDGMENT AND POWER OF THE TRUE GOD.
Therefore that God, the author and giver of felicity,
because He alone is the true God, Himself gives earthly kingdoms both to good
and bad. Neither does He do this rashly, and, as it were, fortuitously,--because
He is God not fortune,--but according to the order, of things and times, which
is hidden from us, but thoroughly known to Himself; which same order of times,
however, He does not serve as subject to it, but Himself rules as lord and appoints as governor. Felicity He
gives only to the good. Whether a man be a subject or a king makes no
difference; he may equally either possess or not possess it. And it shall be
full in that life where kings and subjects exist no longer. And therefore
earthly kingdoms are given by Him both to the good and the bad; lest His
worshippers, still under the conduct of a very weak mind, should covet these
gifts from Him as some great things. And this is the mystery of the Old
Testament, in which the New was hidden, that there even earthly gifts are
promised: those who were spiritual understanding even then, although not yet
openly declaring, both the eternity which was symbolized by these earthly
things, and in what gifts of God true felicity could be found.
CHAP. 34.--CONCERNING THE KINGDOM OF THE JEWS,
WHICH WAS FOUNDED BY THE ONE AND TRUE GOD, AND PRESERVED BY HIM AS LONG AS THEY
REMAINED IN THE TRUE RELIGION.
Therefore, that it might be known that these earthly good
things, after which those pant who cannot imagine better things, remain in the
power of the one God Himself, not of the many false gods whom the Romans have
formerly believed worthy of worship, He multiplied His people in Egypt from
being very few, and delivered them out of it by wonderful signs. Nor did their
women invoke Lucina when their offspring was being incredibly multiplied; and
that nation having increased incredibly, He Himself delivered, He Himself saved
them from the hands of the Egyptians, who persecuted them, and wished to kill
all their infants. Without the goddess Rumina they sucked; without Cunina they
were cradled, without Educa and Potina they took food and drink: without all
those puerile gods they were educated; without the nuptial gods they were
married; without the worship of Priapus they had conjugal intercourse; without
invocation of Neptune the divided sea opened up a way for them to pass over, and
overwhelmed with its returning waves their enemies who pursued them. Neither did
they consecrate any goddess Mannia when they received manna from heaven; nor,
when the smitten rock poured forth water to them when they thirsted, did they
worship Nymphs and Lymphs. Without the mad rites of Mars and Bellona they
carried on war; and while, indeed, they did not
83
conquer
without victory, yet they did not hold it to be a goddess, but the gift of their
God. Without Segetia they had harvests; without Bubona, oxen; honey without
Mellona; apples without Pomona: and, in a word, everything for which the Romans
thought they must supplicate so great a crowd of false gods, they received much
more happily from the one true God. And if they had not sinned against Him with
impious curiosity, which seduced them like magic arts, and drew them to strange
gods and idols, and at last led them to kill Christ, their kingdom would have
remained. to them, and would have been, if not more spacious, yet more happy,
than that of Rome. And now that they are dispersed through almost all lands and
nations, it is through the providence of that one true God; that whereas the
images, altars, groves, and temples of the false gods are everywhere overthrown,
and their sacrifices prohibited, it may be shown from their books how this has
been foretold by their prophets so long before; lest, perhaps, when they should
be read in ours, they might seem to be invented by us.
But now, reserving what is to follow for the following book, we must here set a
bound to the prolixity of this one.
BOOK V.(1)
ARGUMENT.
AUGUSTIN FIRST DISCUSSES THE DOCTRINE OF FATE,
FOR THE SAKE OF CONFUTING THOSE WHO ARE DISPOSED TO REFER TO FATE THE POWER AND
INCREASE OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE, WHICH COULD NOT BE ATTRIBUTED TO FALSE GODS, AS
HAS BEEN SHOWN IN THE PRECEDING BOOK. AFTER THAT, HE PROVES THAT THERE IS NO
CONTRADICTION BETWEEN GOD'S PRESCIENCE AND OUR FREE WILL. HE THEN SPEAKS OF THE
MANNERS OF THE ANCIENT ROMANS, AND SHOWS IN WHAT SENSE IT WAS DUE TO THE VIRTUE
OF THE ROMANS THEMSELVES, AND IN HOW FAR TO THE COUNSEL OF GOD, THAT HE
INCREASED THEIR DOMINION, THOUGH THEY DID NOT WORSHIP HIM. FINALLY, HE EXPLAINS
WHAT IS TO BE ACCOUNTED THE TRUE HAPPINESS OF THE CHRISTIAN EMPERORS.
PREFACE.
SINCE, then, it is established that the complete
attainment of all we desire is that which constitutes felicity, which is no
goddess, but a gift of God, and that therefore men can worship no god save Him
who is able to make them happy,--and were Felicity herself a goddess, she would
with reason be the only object of worship,--since, I say, this is established,
let us now go on to consider why God, who is able to give with all other things
those good gifts which can be possessed by men who are not good, and
consequently not happy, has seen fit to grant such extended and long-continued
dominion to the Roman empire; for that this was not effected by that multitude
of false gods which they worshipped, we have
both already adduced, and shall, as occasion offers, yet adduce
considerable proof.
CHAP. 1.--THAT THE CAUSE OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE,
AND OF ALL KINGDOMS, IS NEITHER FORTUITOUS NOR CONSISTS IN THE POSITION OF THE
STARS.(2)
The cause, then, of the greatness of the Roman empire is
neither fortuitous nor fatal, according to the judgment or opinion of those who
call those things fortuitous which either have no causes, or such causes as do
not proceed from some intelligible order, and those things fatal which happen
independently of the will of God and man, by the necessity of a certain order.
In a word, human kingdoms are established by divine providence. And if any one
attributes their existence to fate, because he calls the will or the power of
God itself by the name of fate, let him keep his opinion, but correct his
language. For why does he not say at first what he will say afterwards, when
some one shall put the question to him, What he means by fate? For when men hear
that word, according to the ordinary use of the language, they simply understand
by it the virtue of that particular position of the stars which may exist at the
time when any one is born or conceived, which some separate altogether from the
will of God, whilst others affirm that this also is dependent on that will. But
those who are of opinion that, apart from the will of God, the stars determine
what we shall do, or what good things we shall possess, or what evils we shall
suffer, must be refused a hearing by all, not only by those who hold the true
religion, but by those who wish to be the worshippers of any gods whatsoever,
even false gods. For what does this opinion really amount to but this, that no
god whatever is to be worshipped or prayed
85
to ? Against
these, however, our present disputation is not intended to be directed, but
against those who, in defence of those whom they think to be gods, oppose the
Christian religion. They, however, who make the position of the stars depend on
the divine will, and in a manner decree what character each man shall have, and
what good or evil shall happen to him, if they think that these same stars have
that power conferred upon them by the supreme power of God, in order that they
may determine these things according to their will, do a great injury to the
celestial sphere, in whose most brilliant senate, and most splendid
senate-house, as it were, they suppose that wicked deeds are decreed to be
done,--such deeds as that, if any terrestrial state should decree them, it would
be condemned to overthrow by the decree of the whole human race. What judgment,
then, is left to God concerning the deeds of men, who is Lord both of the stars
and of men, when to these deeds a celestial necessity is attributed ? Or, if
they do not say that the stars, though they have indeed received a certain power
from God, who is supreme, determine those things according to their own
discretion, but simply that His commands are fulfilled by them instrumentally in
the application and enforcing of such necessities, are we thus to think
concerning God even what it seemed unworthy that we should think concerning the
will of the stars ? But, if the stars are said rather to signify these things
than to effect them, so that that position of the stars is, as it were, a kind
of speech predicting, not causing future things,--for this has been the opinion
of men of no ordinary learning,--certainly the mathematicians are not wont so to
speak saying, for example, Mars in such or such a position signifies a homicide,
but makes a homicide. But, nevertheless, though we grant that they do not speak
as they ought, and that we ought to accept as the proper form of speech that
employed by the philosophers in predicting those things which they think they
discover in the position of the stars, how comes it that they have never been
able to assign any cause why, in the life of twins, in their actions, in the
events which befall them, in their professions, arts, honors, and other things pertaining to human
life, also in their very death, there is often so great a difference, that, as
far as these things are concerned, many entire strangers are more like them than
they are like each other, though separated at birth by the smallest interval of
time, but at conception generated by the same act of copulation, and at the same
moment ?
CHAP. 2.--ON THE DIFFERENCE IN THE HEALTH
OF TWINS.
Cicero says that the famous physician Hippocrates has
left in writing that he had suspected that a certain pair of brothers were
twins, from the fact that they both took ill at once, and their disease advanced
to its crisis and subsided in the same time in each of them.(1) Posidonius the
Stoic, who was much given to astrology, used to explain the fact by supposing
that they had been born and conceived under the same constellation. In this
question the conjecture of the physician is by far more worthy to be accepted,
and approaches much nearer to credibility, since, according as the parents were
affected in body at the time of copulation, so might the first elements of the
foetuses have been affected, so that all that was necessary for their growth and
development up till birth having been supplied from the body of the same mother,
they might be born with like constitutions. Thereafter, nourished in the same
house, on the same kinds of food, where they would have also the same kinds of
air, the same locality, the same quality of water,--which, according to the
testimony of medical science, have a very great influence, good or bad, on the
condition of bodily health,--and where they would also be accustomed to the same
kinds of exercise, they would have bodily constitutions so similar that they
would be similarly affected with sickness at the same time and by the same
causes. But, to wish to adduce that particular position of the stars which
existed at the time when they were
born or conceived as the cause of their being simultaneously affected with
sickness, manifests the greatest arrogance, when so many beings of most diverse
kinds, in the most diverse conditions, and subject to the most diverse events,
may have been conceived and born at the same time, and in the same district,
lying under the same sky. But we know that twins do not only act differently,
and travel to very different places, but that they also suffer from different
kinds of sickness; for which Hippocrates would give what is in my opinion the
simplest reason, namely, that, through diversity of food and exercise, which
arises not from the constitution of the body, but from the inclination of the
mind, they may have come to be different from each other in respect of health.
Moreover, Posidonius, or any other asserter of the fatal influence of the stars,
will have enough to do to find anything to say to this, if he be unwilling to
im-
86
pose upon the
minds of the uninstructed in things of which they are ignorant. But, as to what
they attempt to make out from that very small interval of time elapsing between
the births of twins, on account of that point in the heavens where the mark of
the natal hour is placed, and which they call the "horoscope," it is either
disproportionately small to the diversity which is found in the dispositions,
actions, habits, and fortunes of twins, or it is disproportionately great when
compared with the estate of twins, whether low or high, which is the same for
both of them, the cause for whose greatest difference they place, in every case,
in the hour on which one is born; and, for this reason, if the one is born so
immediately after the other that there is no change in the horoscope, I demand
an entire similarity in all that respects them both, which can never be found in
the case of any twins. But if the slowness of the birth of the second give time
for a change in the horoscope, I demand different
parents, which twins can never have.
CHAP. 3.---CONCERNING THE ARGUMENTS WHICH
NIGIDIUS THE MATHEMATICIAN DREW FROM THE POTTER'S WHEEL, IN THE QUESTION ABOUT
THE BIRTH OF TWINS.
It is to no purpose, therefore, that that famous fiction
about the potter's wheel is brought forward, which tells of the answer which
Nigidius is said to have given when he was perplexed with this question, and on
account of which he was called Figulus.(1) For, having whirled round the
potter's wheel with all his strength he marked it with ink, striking it twice
with the utmost rapidity, so that the strokes seemed to fall on the very same
part of it. Then, when the rotation had ceased, the marks which he had made were
found upon the rim of the wheel at no small distance apart. Thus, said he,
considering the great rapidity with which the celestial sphere revolves, even
though twins were born with as short an interval between their births as there
was between the strokes which I gave this wheel, that brief interval of time is
equivalent to a very great distance in the celestial sphere. Hence, said he,
come whatever dissimilitudes may be remarked in the habits and fortunes of
twins. This argument is more fragile than the vessels which are fashioned by the
rotation of that wheel. For if there is so much significance in the heavens
which cannot be comprehended by observation of the constellations, that, in the
case of twins, an inheritance may fall to the one and not to
the other,
why, in the case of others who are not twins, do they dare, having examined
their constellations, to declare such things as pertain to that secret which no
one can comprehend, and to attribute them to the precise moment of the birth of
each individual ? Now, if such predictions in connection with the natal hours of
others who are not twins are to be vindicated on the ground that they are
founded on the observation of more extended spaces in the heavens, whilst those
very small moments of time which separated the births of twins, and correspond
to minute portions of celestial space, are to be connected with trifling things
about which the mathematicians are not wont to be consulted,--for who would
consult them as to when he is to sit, when to walk abroad, when and on what he
is to dine ? --how can we be justified in so speaking, when we can point out
such manifold diversity both in the habits, doings, and destinies of twins ?
CHAP. 4.--CONCERNING THE TWINS ESAU AND JACOB,
WHO WERE VERY UNLIKE EACH OTHER. BOTH IN THEIR CHARACTER AND ACTIONS.
In the time of the ancient fathers, to speak concerning
illustrious persons, there were born two twin brothers, the one so immediately
after the other, that the first took hold of the heel of the second. So great a
difference existed in their lives and manners, so great a dissimilarity in their
actions, so great a difference in their parents' love for them respectively,
that the very contrast between them produced even a mutual hostile antipathy. Do
we mean, when we say that they were so unlike each other, that when the one was
walking the other was sitting, when the one was sleeping the other was
waking,--which differences are such as are attributed to those minute portions
of space which cannot be appreciated by those who note down the position of the
stars which exists at the moment of one's birth, in order that the
mathematicians may be consulted concerning it ? One of these twins was for a
long time a hired servant; the other never served. One of them was beloved by
his mother; the other was not so. One of them lost that honor which was so much
valued among their people; the other obtained it. And what shall we say of their
wives, their children, and their possessions ? How different they were in
respect to all these! If, therefore, such things as these are con-netted with
those minute intervals of time which elapse between the births of twins, and are
not to be attributed to the constellations, wherefore are they predicted in the
case of
87
others from
the examination of their constellations ? And if, on the other hand, these
things are said to be predicted, because they are connected, not with minute and
inappreciable moments, but with intervals of time which can be observed and
noted down, what purpose is that potter's wheel to serve in this matter, except
it be to whirl round men who have hearts of clay, in order that they may be
prevented from detecting the emptiness of the talk of the mathematicians ?
CHAP. 5 .--IN
WHAT MANNER THE MATHEMATICIANS ARE CONVICTED OF PROFESSING A VAIN
SCIENCE.
Do not those very persons whom the medical sagacity of
Hippocrates led him to suspect to be twins, because their disease was observed
by him to develop to its crisis and to subside again in the same time in each of
them,--do not these, I say, serve as a sufficient refutation of those who wish
to attribute to the influence of the stars that which was owing to a similarity
of bodily constitution ? For wherefore were they both sick of the same disease,
and at the same time, and not the one after the other in the order of their
birth ? (for certainly they could
not both be born at the same time.) Or, if the fact of their having been born at different times by no means
necessarily implies that they must be sick at different times, why do they
contend that the difference in the time of their births was the cause of their
difference in other things? Why could they travel in foreign parts at different
times, marry at different times, beget children at different times, and do many
other things at different times, by reason of their having been born at
different times, and yet could not, for the same reason, also be sick at
different times ? For if a difference in the moment of birth changed the
horoscope, and occasioned dissimilarity in all other things, why has that
simultaneousness which belonged to their conception remained in their attacks of
sickness ? Or, if the destinies of health are involved in the time of
conception, but those of other things be said to be attached to the time of
birth, they ought not to predict anything concerning health from examination of
the constellations of birth, when the hour of conception is not also given, that
its constellations may be inspected. But if they say that they predict attacks
of sickness without examining the horoscope of conception, because these are
indicated by the moments of birth, how could they inform either of these twins
when he would be sick, from the horoscope of his birth, when the other also, who
had not the same
horoscope of
birth, must of necessity fall sick at the same time ? Again, I ask, if the
distance of time between the births of twins is so great as to occasion a
difference of their constellations on account of the difference of their
horoscopes, and therefore of all the cardinal points to which so much influence
is attributed, that even from such change there comes a difference of destiny,
how is it possible that this should be so, since they cannot have been conceived
at different times ? Or, if two conceived at the same moment of time could have
different destinies with respect to their births, why may not also two born at
the same moment of time have different destinies for life and for death ? For if
the one moment in which both were conceived did not hinder that the one should
be born before the other, why, if two are born at the same moment, should
anything hinder them from dying at the same moment? If a simultaneous conception
allows of twins being differently affected in the womb, why should not
simultaneousness of birth allow of any two individuals having different fortunes
in the world? and thus would all the fictions of this art, or rather delusion,
be swept away. What strange circumstance is this, that two children conceived at
the same time, nay, at the same moment, under the same position of the stars,
have different fates which bring them to different hours of birth, whilst two
children, born of two different mothers, at the same moment of time, under one
and the same position of the stars, cannot have different fates which shall
conduct them by necessity to diverse manners of life and of death ? Are they at
conception as yet without destinies, because they can only have them if they be
born ? What, therefore, do they mean when they say that, if the hour of the
conception be found, many things can be predicted by these astrologers ? from
which also arose that story which is reiterated by some, that a certain sage
chose an hour in which to lie with his wife, in order to secure his begetting an
illustrious son. From this opinion also came that answer of Posidonius, the
great astrologer and also philosopher, concerning those twins who were attacked
with sickness at the same time, namely, "That this had happened to them because
they were conceived at the same time, and born at the same time." For certainly
he added "conception," lest it should be said to him that they could not both be
born at the same time, knowing that at any rate they must both have been
conceived at the same time; wishing thus to show that he did not attribute the
fact of their being similarly and simultaneously affected with sickness
88
to the
similarity of their bodily constitutions as its proximate cause, but that he
held that even in respect of the similarity of their health, they were bound
together by a sidereal connection. If, therefore, the time of conception has so
much to do with the similarity of destinies, these same destinies ought not to
be changed by the circumstances of birth; or, if the destinies of twins be said
to be changed because they are born at different times, why should we not rather
understand that they had been already changed in order that they might be born at different times ? Does not, then, the
will of men living in the world change the destinies of birth, when the order of
birth can change the destinies they had at conception ?
CHAP. 6.--CONCERNING TWINS OF DIFFERENT
SEXES.
But even in the very conception of twins, which certainly occurs at the same moment in the case of both, it often happens that the one is conceived a male, and the other a female. I know two of different sexes who are twins. Both of them are alive, and in the flower of their age; and though they resemble each other in body, as far as difference of sex will permit, still they are Very different in the whole scope and purpose of their lives (consideration being had of those differences which necessarily exist between the lives of males and females),--the one holding the office of a count, and being almost constantly away from home with the army in foreign service, the other never leaving her country's soil, or her native district. Still more,--and this is more incredible, if the destinies of the stars are to be believed in, though it is not wonderful if we consider the wills of men, and the free gifts of God,--he is married; she is a sacred virgin: he has begotten a numerous offspring; she has never even married. But is not the virtue of the horoscope very great ? I think I have said enough to show the absu